Search the Community

Hey guys! It's Musclehintz here. I was recently browsing the archives and came across a phenomenal story called "Desperate Husbands." It turned out to be one of the best mg stories I've read in a long time! It's a muscle theft story, but I still recommend trying it out even if that's not your genre of choice because it's really good. I'm reposting it simply because I believe it is so amazing it must be shared: if the original author, Clarence, does not want me to post this, I will gladly take it down. I DO NOT CLAIM CREDIT FOR ANY PART OF THIS STORY Desperate Husbands By Clarence591 Ryan was banging his wife, Sara, with everything he had. Unfortunately for Sara that wasn’t very much. As he pounded away, she got more stimulation from his pelvis smashing into her than from his thin, three inch penis. She didn’t say anything even though it was more painful than pleasurable. Sara regretted having suggested he use a strap-on penis extender she bought from the adult store this morning. She didn’t mean to hurt his fragile male ego, but she couldn’t pretend anymore. Ryan and Sara were high school sweethearts who married right after graduation. Ryan was the star quarterback with a tall, muscular physique. Sara was the head cheerleader with a pretty face and large breasts. He still was attractive, even with twenty extra pounds of fat around his waist. Sara kept her hourglass figure even after having two children. She had never been with another man, so she thought for the last nine years their sex was average. She never understood what other women were talking about when it came to orgasms. She thought sex was supposed to be pleasurable for the man, not the woman. But after Diego, she knew what she had been missing. Ryan finally came and rolled off of Sara. “How was that?” he asked proud of himself. “Great honey. You should get some sleep, I know you have a big meeting tomorrow”, Sara replied hoping he would drift off soon. Sara waited for Ryan’s usual snoring to start. She took the sex toy with her into the bathroom and shut the door. She inserted it into her and thought of Diego, a wave of pleasure took over her body. She had multiple orgasms, biting her tongue to not wake her husband in the next room. Finally satisfied, she returned to bed and slept soundly for the rest of the evening. ------------------------------------------------------ Two floors up in the same high-rise condo building, Brittany was trying to get her husband to try a new position. “Come on, Bill. It could be fun. The pills are still working and it would be a shame to waste that nice hard-on of yours.” “I don’t think I can. We did it once like we usually do. The pills will wear-off soon, and I don’t think my heart can take any more. Just doing it in the missionary position twice a month is tough on me, you know that sugar dumpling”, Bill replied after taking a deep breath from the oxygen tank beside his bed. Brittany left the bedroom and went into the den to get a drink. She poured herself a bourdon and drank it down. She regretted marrying her husband two years ago, even though she only did it for his money. She never expected the retired army kernel to live this long in his physical condition. Bill was 48 years old but had the heart of a man in his 80s. He still looked like a tough solider though. His head was covered by thick silver hair cut short in a military style. Years of physical training were evident in his broad shoulders and flat stomach. However, the years of sun exposure took its toll on his skin. It looked dry and leathery hanging loosely on his frame. Old acne scars and age spots detracted from his very handsome face. Brittany had needs that her husband’s poor health prevented him from fulfilling. The 21 year old beauty pageant winner had an incredible sex drive. She found only one man that could outlast her in the bedroom. She had a third drink and closed her eyes thinking of Diego. She passed out on the couch with a smile on her rosebud lips. ------------------------------------------------------ “I want you to take me, Harold. Carry me in your arms, throw me on the bed and take me. Hold my arms down, force my legs apart and just fuck the hell out of me”, Katrina tried to explain again what she wanted her husband to do. Their condo was right above Brittany and Bill’s place. The two 23 year old newlyweds moved in only 4 months ago. Katrina stood at 5’ 10” with an incredible athletic body. She was 5 inches taller and 40 pounds heavier than her husband. She had been a top amateur tennis player back in Russiawhen she was younger. When the government stopped sponsoring upcoming athletes, Katrina had to find another way to support herself and her family. Harold fell in love with her the moment he saw her picture in the bride catalog. Harold fantasized about being dominated by a stronger woman. But Katrina needed the same thing from her man. Harold looked at his beautiful blonde wife wanting to please her. He quickly walked up to her and tried sweeping her off her feet. His bone thin physique didn’t have the strength to lift her fit body. He struggled for several minutes before giving up. “Sorry, my little kitty cat, I just can’t do it.” “It’s okay. At least you tried” Katrina picked up her tiny husband and threw him onto the bed; his thick glasses falling off as he landed. Katrina crawled into bed disappointed. While she took her usual position on top of him, she grabbed Harold’s thigh and closed her eyes. She pretended she was caressing Diego’s thick forearm, turned on by the power of his magnificent body. ---------------------------------------------------- The weight on the machine was 480 pounds. He forced the second set of six reps before his huge pectoral muscles failed. His whole body was pumped after finishing his routine, each muscle filled with blood stretching his smooth skin tighter. He stood up and walked to the mirror. He slipped off his gym shorts, exposing every inch of his 6’ 2” body except his huge cock and balls covered by the greatly extended pouch of a g-string bikini. He knew he was incredible. His diet was on track and his was ripped to the bone. There were only two days until the competition and he never looked better. Last year when he finished second and lost the chance to get his pro card, he was furious. All the competitors and the audience knew he was robbed. The judges thought he was too young and hadn’t paid his dues to deserve the card; regardless that he had the best build. He promised to come back bigger than ever. He kept his promise and added 30 more pounds to his already impressive 265 physique. He was what every heavyweight bodybuilder wanted to look like and he accomplished it at the early age of 24. That’s the reason he took this job at the fancy condo complex managing the health club. He knew he didn’t need a job to get money, not with is looks. But now he got paid for working out and earned extra money by servicing all the rich-bitch housewives in the building. He could pump his muscles and hump as many women as he wanted without having to leave the building. Plus the ocean front location in Miami’s SouthBeach was the place to be. He went through his posing routine turning himself on in the process. His cock started to expand pushing the bikini farther away from his body. He pushed the flimsy garment under his balls and wrapped his huge hands around his favorite body part. Both his hands had room to get a firm grip on his 10” cock. He took his eyes off the reflection of his sculpted body to look at his handsome face. He pushed his dark, wavy hair away to reveal his large masculine features. His perfectly symmetrical almond shaped eyes were framed exquisitely by thick eyebrows. The dark brown irises made the whites of his eyes look brighter. His nose was large but absolutely straight and narrow. His sensual full lips covered dazzling white teeth. His flawless skin, naturally tan in color due to his Spanish heritage, clung tightly to his strong chin, squared jaw line and high cheekbones. He couldn’t believe how sexy he looked. No wonder he could have any woman, or man, he wanted. “I’ve got the face of an angel, the body of a god, and the cock of a horse. Diego, you’re one fucking perfect stud” he said aloud to himself. He couldn’t hold back his ecstasy any longer and shot his load unto the mirror. Diego wiped the mirror off with a towel and squeezed the last bit of spunk from his shrinking cock. He pulled the lime green bikini back over his cock and arranged his package the best he could. Its size and weight pulled the top of the pouch away from his flat, tight waist. He smiled at his reflection still in awe of his own body. It was time to give the residents a thrill. He turned toward the pool and walked out onto the deck. ------------------------------------------------------------- Ryan, Bill and Harold were playing their usual Sunday afternoon poker game out by the pool. The men all worked for the same aerospace engineering company. Ryan was in sales,Harold in engineering, and Bill used his military connections to lobby for the company at the pentagon. Their wives were a few feet away relaxing in lounge chairs discussing the best places to shop. When suddenly they stopped talking, in fact the whole pool became silent. The men looked at their wives and followed their stares to the opposite side of the pool. Diego had arrived. Diego’ muscles were still pumped from his workout and his cock semi-hard from jerking off. He knew all eyes were on him so he flexed every muscle in his body. As he stepped into the sunlight his body glowed with masculinity. He dove into the pool and did about ten quick laps to stretch out his bloated muscles. After he cooled down he looked around and saw the buildings most beautiful residents sitting nearby. He swam over to them and pulled himself at of the water. He stood in front of them, pushing his wet hair back away from his face; the excess water running down the hard ridges of his body. He knew just what buttons to push to bring the women to orgasm. Already each woman’s heart was racing, their breathing quickened as they started to rub their legs together. Diego saw Sara staring at his glorious manhood encased in the lime green bikini. He ran his hands over it, then adjusted the bikini’s strings that hugged his slim hips, making his heavy package bounce up and down. Sara moaned softly as a wet spot appeared on her own bikini bottom. “Aren’t you tired after swimming all those laps?” asked Brittany seductively. “Are you kidding? I’m a young athletic man at his physical peak. I’ve got the stamina of a marathon runner. I can keep going for hours and hours” Diego replied back slowly in a deep baritone voice. As Diego spoke Brittany ran her hands over her upper thighs and pelvis. She stared at the water running down Diego’ silky smooth skin pulled taut over his hulking pectoral muscles. His chest heaved slowly up and down as he breathed normally. It was true; he wasn’t out of breath in the least. Diego flexed his pecs, her body shuttered and she came right then. Diego thought two down and one to go. He focused his attention on Katrina, who was on the verge of ecstasy already. The men had been watching Diego’s interaction with their wives; each man sadly aware that they could never compete with someone like him. Ryan and Bill felt totally emasculated by the bronzed god before them. Harold couldn’t control his jealousy and put himself between his new wife and Diego. Harold hoped that Diego wouldn’t hit a man wearing glasses. Diego towered over Harold. “Get out of the way, little boy. You’re blocking the beautiful lady’s view” Diego said as he put his huge hand on Harold’s sunken chest and grabbed onto his shirt. He easily lifted Harold off the ground with one arm, his bicep bulging even more with the effort.Katrina eyes widened and her breathing became louder. Diego noticed her reaction and started to do one arm curls using her husband as the weight. Diego then grabbed onto Harold’s pants at the waistband with his free hand. Harold’s body was now parallel to the ground. With one quick move, Diego lifted her husband over his head and started to do shoulder presses demonstrating his abundant strength. Katrina shrieked out loud as her hand went to her crotch. She tried to hide the juices that soaked her bathing suit. Diego threw Harold into the pool and put his hands on his hips and turned to the other men still sitting at the table. “Just think I was able to satisfy your wives without having to touch them. Something you losers can’t do while sharing the same bed.” Diego laughed out loud and walked back to the gym. All eyes followed his broad back and powerful ass until he was gone. The women all covered themselves with towels and ran back to their condos to change, without saying a word to their husbands. Harold returned to the table dripping wet. He sat down and looked at the other men. “Why didn’t you do something to help me?” Harold asked Ryan. “What was I supposed to do? He does this kind of thing all the time. He was having a little fun.” Ryan saw by Harold’s face he didn’t think it was fun. “I’m sorry, but he’s fucking huge, everywhere, even the two of us couldn’t beat him.” Ryan said ashamed of his behavior. “What are we going to do? I’m tired of that guy making me feel inferior and he’s getting more arrogant every week. We have to talk to the building manager again. What he did today was way over the top. That freak is going to take our wives from us, if he hasn’t already” Harold asked while drying off his glasses. “I know he’s been doing my wife for the past several months” Bill said while looking down at the table. “What? Are you sure?” Harold asked Bill. “Yes, I hired a detective and he gave me photographs” Bill answered while looking at Harold. “Wow, I’m sorry.” Ryan said, “What are you planning to do?” “I plan on getting revenge like a good soldier should. I’ve got a strategic plan all worked out. I had hoped the two of you would help me. I had this whole speech to convince you; but after that display, I don’t think I need to anymore. We can defeat the enemy if we work together men” Bill said as if talking to his troops in the field. Bill explained his plan. He was stationed in the Philippines for more than ten years. During that time he saw things that amazed him. Magic was real to the natives and Bill eventually believed in it too. He helped many locals during his time there, sometimes bending the law. He contacted his old friends and called in a few favors. Bill reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, ornate wooden box. He removed the top of the box and exposed the contents; four necklaces consisting of a small crystal hanging from a simple gold chain. Bill put one around his neck and asked the other two men to do the same. “These have the power to transfer physical characteristics from one person to another. You can take anything from anyone or give anything to anyone wearing a matching necklace. But there are rules. First, the person must put the necklace on willingly. Second, we get to make just one request together but individually we get three. You must exchange one thing, take one thing and give one thing to the other person for the magic to work. Do you understand?” The others nodded. “How do we get him to put the necklace on willingly?” asked Ryan. “A man like that loves to get gifts in honor of his beauty. I’m sure if he got a piece of jewelry from a secret admirer he would put it on.” Bill said with a sly grin. “Do you really think this piece of cheap jewelry is magical” Harold asked. His years of studying science made the whole idea very implausible. “If it does work, do we really want to ruin a man’s life?” Ryan inquired. “Desperate times call for desperate measures. My detective took a lot of pictures when he was on the case. My wife wasn’t the only one bedded by Diego.” “Sara?” asked Ryan. Bill nodded yes. “Katrina?” asked Harold. Bill nodded again. Both men weren’t really shocked, they had suspected it. “I thought about doing something when I first got sick, but I didn’t feel it was right to make someone else suffer for your problems. But now I see things differently. That man deserves to be taken down a few notches. Let’s see how he treats people when he’s not so perfect.” Bill said with hatred in his eyes. ------------------------------------------------------- Diego came out of the shower room and walked into his office. As he put on a pair of skin tight spandex shorts he saw a small box sitting on his desk. He picked it up and read the note, “A small token to show my appreciation of your incredible body. I hope you’ll let me worship you later today. Your secret admirer”. Diego took the necklace out of the box and went to the mirror to put it on. The 22 inch chain hung closely around to thick neck. Diego admired the crystal and how it laid perfectly between his two enormous pecs. He heard the gym door open and turned to seeBill, Ryan and Harold enter. “What do you losers want?” Diego said as he turned back to the mirror to adjust his hair. “We want to give you a chance to apologize for your behavior today at the pool” Harold said nervously. “Apologize for what? For being a strong, sexy man that women lust after? Or for making you look like the pathetic men you are, no wait, I think pathetic males would be a better description, because you don’t have the right stuff to be called men.” Diego said turning away from the mirror and crossing his arms over his chest. “Why don’t you leave our wives alone? You can have any woman you want”, Ryan said feeling even more envious of the bulge in Diego’ shorts. “I tell you what. It took some guts for you to come here. I respect you males for confronting me and trying to protect your wives honor. But I respect strength more. So if any of you can curl this bar just once, I’ll leave this place and never bother you or your wives again.” Diego said as he walked over to a bench holding a bar with 350 pounds of weight on it. He picked it up and curled it ten times with ease. He put the bar back and stepped aside. “You go Ryan, you’re obviously the strongest of us” Harold said aloud. Ryan approached the bar and put his hands around it. It had been a long time since he worked out, but he knew it was a lot of weight. He tried lifting it, putting every effort into it. His biceps flexed, but he couldn’t budge it. “Too bad. But I’m in a generous mood today. I’ll let all three of you try it together” Diego said with grin. The other two men approached the weight standing on each side of Ryan. Ryan counted to three and all tried to lift. The bar rattled around a bit, but the three husbands couldn’t lift it out of the rack. “I guess that means I’m stronger than the three of you combined. Wow that must make you feel like even bigger losers than when you arrived.” Diego gloated. “Enough of these games, we gave him a chance to apologize. Let’s do what we came here to do” Harold said as he removed his shirt. The other two men also removed their shirts. Diego saw that all three had similar necklaces to the one he now wore. “Don’t tell me you males are my secret admirers. I mean I humiliate you time and time again, and yet you are still attracted to me. Sometimes even I am surprised by the sexual power of this body. So what is it going to be, are you guys going to take turns giving me blow jobs.” Diego looked at the men waiting for them to say something. “Well, I know none of you can pump my ass, because you’re too short, you’re too old, and you’re too small.” Diego said looking at Harold, Bill, and Ryan respectively. “Hey, egomaniac, that’s not why we gave you that necklace.” Harold said smugly. “Then it must be a thank you gift, to show your appreciation for me satisfying your wives because you are unable to do it yourselves. How thoughtful and it wasn’t easy. I mean your wives are some demanding bitches. Take Brittany for instance” Diego said as he walked up to Bill. “She likes to fuck like a rabbit. I have to get it up 3 or 4 times a night and keep it up for hours. She likes to try all kinds of positions too. It’s a real workout. Luckily I can manage that without taking a single blue pill.” Diego moved from Bill to Harold. “The athletic Katrina, she likes things rough. She actually gets off on a little pain mixed with the sex. She loves my powerful muscles more than I do. She can’t keep her hands off me when we’re together, constantly demanding me to flex for her.”Harold’s face was red with anger as Diego turned to Ryan. “Poor Sara is the saddest case of all. Your wife is so easy for me to please. I just have to lay there on my back. She plays with my cock when it’s soft enthralled by its size. But when I’m rock hard, she mounts me and thoroughly enjoys its length and girth inside of her. I reach spots in her that you never will. She doesn’t seem to care about the rest of me, just my huge cock. I don’t have to do anything, she does all the work. That woman has been so deprived for so many years.” Diego turned his back on the three men and went to the mirror again. “You can’t blame them really. I mean look at me. Every fiber of their being is attracted to my superiority. A woman wants to be with the tallest, strongest, healthiest, best looking man around. It’s the survival of the fittest, passing the best genes on to the next generation and all that stuff. They can’t fight millions of years of evolution. Their lust for me is unavoidable and perfectly natural. I’m sure you inferior males understand”. “Now” said Harold. The three men grasped onto their necklaces and said in unison “strength” while staring at Diego; each man taking one third of his strength. Diego felt dizzy for a moment, his body felt heavy and out of his control. Each of the husbands felt a rush of power surging through their bodies. They knew that the necklaces had worked. “Now asshole let’s try this test again” said Harold, picking up another bar with 200 pounds on it from the floor. Harold curled it easily three times. “If you can’t do that, than you have to leave.” “You’re the stupid asshole. I just curled 350, 200 isn’t going to be a problem.” Diego said while walking towards Harold, wobbling a bit as he moved. He just didn’t feel right. Harold just smiled at him. Diego bent down wrapping his huge hands around the bar and quickly tried to stand up, but couldn’t. He tried again but couldn’t budge the lightweight. He let go of the bar and facedHarold. “This is some kind of trick, this doesn’t count. And you better be careful who you call asshole, little boy”. Bill walked over to the bar and easily lifted it from the ground, “It’s no trick, it’s quite light actually”. Bill then gave the bar to Diego who wrapped his hands around it again. Bill let go and Diego’s upper body was pulled down to the floor by the weight. “What the fuck is going on here?” Diego said backing away from the men frightened by his sudden lack of strength. “Oh, we’re just getting started asshole”, Harold moved forward to keep close to Diego. Diego threw a punch at Harold’s gut and watched as it bounced off him. Horrified, Diego looked at Harold’s grinning face and threw another punch putting the power of his entire massive body into it. It too bounced off Harold doing no damage. Harold then punched Diego in his armored stomach. Diego never felt such pain; he bent forward hugging his gut, lowering his face to Harold’s level. Harold took the opportunity and slammed his fist into Diego’s jaw, sending Diego to the floor. Diego had never been so frightened in his life, what was happening to him. Why didn’t his huge muscles protect him like they always have in the past? He sat on his ass and pushed himself away from Harolduntil his back was up against the wall. Harold came at him again with Bill joining him. Each man grabbed onto one of Diego’s thick arms and pulled him to his feet. They moved there hands to his muscular chest and held him up against the wall. Each man then took turns pounding their other hand into Diego’s stomach; venting all their built up anger and resentment onto the muscle man. Diego grabbed onto each of the smaller man’s wrist and tried to loosen their grip on him, but he couldn’t budge them. Tears started to run down his face from the punishment his stomach was taking. Diego didn’t know what was happening. His eight-pack had absorbed punches easily from men twice the size of these guys before. But now even when he flexed his brick like abs, they weren’t strong enough to deflect the blows. Bill got tired and had to let go. Harold couldn’t hold Diego’s heavy body by himself and Diego fell back to the floor. He rolled into a ball holding his stomach in agony. “God I never felt so powerful, me beating up this incredible muscle god. I used to be so intimidated by his buff body, but now I’m stronger than him. All his huge muscles are useless against my strength. I am so horny, I can’t control myself.” Harold rubbed his hardened cock through his shorts. Come on Ryan, we agreed you would go first. Hurry I want to get to my turn“, Haroldsaid loudly. Diego stopped rocking on the floor and got up onto his knees, still holding his bruised abs. He tried to understand what the men were talking about. Ryan grabbed hold of his necklace and looked at Diego, “I exchange with you our genitals, I take from you 30 pounds of muscle and I give you 30 pounds of fat.” Ryan let go of the necklace and saw Diego’s attention move from his stomach to his groin. Everyone watched as the huge bulge in Diego’s shorts started to shrink. The material became loose around his crotch stretched by his former impressive package. “No, No, No. Stop it. What’s happening to me?” Diego screamed as his pulled his shorts away from his waist to see his pride & joy shriveling away. His waist started to increase asRyan’s body fat transferred to Diego. Soon the opening was filled with fat blocking his view of his crotch. The shorts were stretched to this maximum size and became uncomfortably tight around his waist. Diego then noticed his muscles were shrinking. Ryan felt another incredible rush of energy as he grabbed onto his manhood. It continued to grow without getting hard, its length and girth more than tripled in size along with his balls. He saw his love handles and beer gut disappear and his body filled out with larger muscles. He walked to the mirror and was shocked by the man he saw. He had a better physique now than when he played football in college. His cock was huge and thick, he never felt so masculine and confident. He started to get aroused and didn’t care who saw him. “My turn” said Bill, still trying to catch his breath, “I exchange with you our cardio-vascular system, I take from you 40 pounds of muscle and I give you my complexion”. Bill was no longer out of breath or felt any chest pain. He felt light as air. His posture improved as his muscles grew larger and stronger. His acne scars and age spots disappeared. His skin became soft, moist and tight all over his greatly improved body. He jumped onto the dip station and pumped his body weight 30 times. He ran over to the pull up bar and easily did 20 pull ups. He hit the floor and did 20 pushups, clapping his hands between each one, in record time. He felt so energized. He ran to the mirror next to Ryan and laughed. He wasn’t out of breath and he glowed with good health. He looked better than he did 30 years ago. His white hair against his perfect skin with its natural tan color looked incredibly sexy. He ran his hand over the rest of his fit, muscular physique. He too became aroused. “Finally, my turn” said Harold. “No please, I can’t take anymore. You’ll kill me.” Diego begged Harold. “We’ll see about that” Harold replied as he grabbed his necklace, “I exchange with you our height, I take from you 80 pounds of muscle and I give you my poor eyesight.” Harold’s body immediately began to expand. His shorts ripped along the seam as his thighs and ass grew. Harold went to the mirror to see his changes happen. Suddenly everything went blurry; he then realized he was still wearing his coke-bottle glasses. He removed them and everything was in sharp focus again. He watched as he grew taller than Bill and Ryan. His body became more muscular by the second. He felt virile and powerful for the first time in his life. He had the body of the men he admired on the cover of Men’s Health magazine. In fact all three of the husbands could appear on the cover now. Each man was tall, handsome, muscular and flawlessly fit. As he stood there naked, his cock became hard like the other men. All the men were horny as hell from the burst of testosterone rushing through their perfect bodies. The men started to feel up each other, caressing the hard muscles and harder cocks. The love fest was interrupted by loud sobbing in the corner. The men’s attention was drawn to the pathetic creature on the floor. Harold went over and picked up the former hunk. “Leave me alone, leave me alone. Stop, be careful, I feel so weak.” Diego protested while being carried by Harold. Harold put Diego in front of the mirror. “I’m blind, I can’t see anything.” Diego screamed between sobs. Harold took his old glasses on put this on Diego. “No, look what you’ve done to me. I used to be a god but now I’m a hideous monster. Why, why, why, why?” The husbands looked at the former bodybuilder. He now was several inches shorter than any of them. His body was thin, except for the spare tire around this waist. He looked frail with no noticeable muscle tone; the previously skin tight spandex shorts, were baggy everywhere except his bloated waist. His skin was pale and flaky, and hung loose from his body like a deflated balloon. His once handsome face was covered with acne scars, age spots and wrinkles. His beautiful eyes were hidden behind the thick glasses. He cried uncontrollably, while trying to catch his breath. He felt like he was drowning unable to get enough oxygen. The dull pain in his chest made him feel so weak. Bill gave him his inhaler and said, “I think you need this now. And a man in your physical condition really shouldn’t work out. You better find another job”. Diego grabbed onto his necklace and started to speak. Harold slapped his hand away and pulled the necklace over his head. “Oh no, you don’t”. Harold went into Diego’s office to get the small box; he put Diego’s and his own necklace into the box. While there he found one of Diego’s string bikinis and slipped into it. He admired the reflection of his flawless body in the barely there swimsuit as he gave the box to Bill. Ryan and Bill put their necklaces into the box and walked toward the door. “I can’t wait to fuck the brains out of my wife” Bill said, “then tell her I’m getting a divorce.” “My wife wanted a husband with a big cock, now she has one. I’ll make her beg me to fill her cunt with my huge rod” Ryan smirked. “Katrina likes to play it rough, wait till she sees how strong I am now. She enjoys muscle and pain, she’ll get plenty of both tonight” Harold said flexing his bulging biceps. The three husbands left the gym eager to punish their wives for cheating on them in their own way. Diego just stared into the mirror expressionless not knowing what to do next. There had to be a way to get his body back.

Just another warning/reminder that there's some "weird" stuff here: bodybuilders birthing bodybuilders out of their nutsacks and violent sex scenes/language/imagery. Enjoy! -------- Each time a new muscle baby had been born into the room in a pool of ejaculate they were taken backstage, shaved and tanned appropriately, for showing off during the progeny round. This round basically reflected the results of the domination round, in that it ranked competitors based on the quality of their muscle babies that had been birthed in the show. The victor of the domination round had surprisingly been Martin, who, spurred on by his defeat of the gigantic Wyman, had scored a full 119 points, having pinned down, penetrated and deposited a muscle baby in every one the evening's finalists. In second place was Wyman, who had scored 17 points with every competitor except Martin, who you remember overcame him after being unsuccessfully pinned down. The top three performing men were called out; Wyman, Martin and Chen Xiao, who had produced four muscle babies that night. They were each followed by their muscle children onto the stage, once gain dressed in the respectful black speedo that was the equivalent of black tie at these events. The muscle babes were all roughly the same height, around 7', although they would continue growing for quite a long time, with the exception of the vascular, ripped beast birthed to Wyman by Jean Marie, who having accelerated his growth at an unbelievable rate now stood sixteen feet and eight inches tall, his head touching the banner that hung from the roof of the vault. It was the first time in history that a muscle baby had exceeded its father's height in such a short space of time, and he was even larger than the dozens of Wyman's other muscle babies that sat in the audience. He had been weighed earlier at 2100 pounds, and now that the thick mainly hair had been removed from all over is body his incredible definition showed. The grooves between each of is abdominal muscles were deep enough to run a finger through and his chest was the size of a car, inflated to twice its size when he inhaled. He never stopped panting and sweating, and within minutes of his all over shaved thick patches of sweaty hair had already reformed under his massive arms that rested almost at 90 degrees due to the vast, sweeping lats that exploded from the side of his body. The hormones that Wyman fed himself in abundance had been even more strongly transmitted to his muscle baby to the end that whilst everybody else on the stage was dressed in their regulation speedo, he was fully nude as he simply never ceased to masturbate. The power of is sex drive was such that his erection was constant, and his cock so heavy that it hung down even when erect. Assistants on the stage were given instruction to constantly be pumping the huge nine foot long cock to prevent his balls from swelling up. Every two or three minutes his abdominals would begin to pulsate rhythmically and a deep moan filled the stage as two thousand litres of cum poured out of the giants balls. The scoring of this round was a foregone conclusion- the presence of this one muscle baby that had surpassed all known norms and expectations granted Wyman a certain win. Whilst Wyman's muscle babies all had the angry, fierce and chiseled face and strong rugged jaw of their father, Martin's were far more handsome and had delicate features, a small nose, long eyelashes and beautiful green eyes like him. Their body hair was very light brown and a huge tuft stuck out over their speedos. I looked forward to meeting them all and worshipping those bodies. However there was one thing I wanted that was purely for myself. Ever since seeing the massive muscle baby of Wyman's suck up the semen from the ground and grow at such a stupendous rate, I was desperate to do the same. Clearly the high-testosterone hormones in Wyman's semen had caused this, and I figured in the muscle baby’s semen the level would be even higher. The audience had dwindled to around fifteen people- the rest had exhausted themselves fucking during the domination round. So I took advantage of this opportunity to get down on the ground and drink as much of the muscle babies jizz as I could in the interval as the muscle babies were escorted off the stage. I filled my water bottle, again, and again, and again. I had drunk eight litres of the 22,000 that had been spilt, and my stomach began to bloat, enough is enough for now, I figured, and went to the bathroom. Whilst in there I encountered Jean Marie, the extremely handsome French bodybuilder who, after being almost ripped apart by Wyman's muscle baby, had birthed two more on behalf of Chen Xiao and Martin. He seemed close to passing out, but was polite and friendly, and I confided in him my theory regarding the muscle baby cum. He seemed open to the idea of ingesting some but was not lucid enough to engage in real conversation. He sat down opposite the wash basin, his massive cock and balls slumping down to the ground, weighing down their latex prison and invited me to sit next to him. My immersion into this underground bodybuilding world had only started a couple of months prior, and I was still a nube weighing only 420 pounds at 6"8, but I suspected that Jean Marie was happy for some company that was not likely to overpower and fuck him to the point of near death. He held me in his big strong arms and both our cocks rose to their full glory as we began to massage each other and slide into blissful orgasm, covering ourselves in gallons of hot creamy seed. He licked some from the tip of my cock as it continued to pour out, his rugged facial hair becoming matted in my sticky man juice. As we rested for a moment, Mustafa ran into the bathroom, totally unsurprised by what he saw to inform us that Wyman's big muscle baby had begun to spasm uncontrollably after having gown to beyond thirty feet tall, weighing in at 6430 pounds and that he had had to be tranquilised with drugs intended for whales. He was effectively dead now, as without consciousness there was no way for him to recover from this state. Mustafa ran out as he had taken it upon himself to spread this very unusual news. I smiled and began to laugh, and Jean Marie asked me why I was so amused. "You see, the muscle baby you birthed is now dead, and the only person who consumed his cum, full of those magical growth hormones, before it was too late, is me! My hormone makeup is changing as we speak, I can feel it, and I'm going to become the biggest man that ever lived! Let's go see what's happening to that baby!" I said, grabbing the Frenchman’s hand and running out of the bathroom.

NB- I've put a "weird" tag. on this and I should warn in advance there's a few very unique but overall very unusual feature of this series that I've written- it involves bodybuilders being able to impregnate each other with clones. It really gets me off, but if the idea grosses you out, you've been warned! There's one or two violent sex scenes in this chapter too. _________ David Wyman, the larger of the two American competitors was visibly relieved to hear this and grabbed his huge balls prior to removing his speedo. His balls then hung almost his knees, and his gigantic cock two or three inches past as he waited for his fellow competitors to do the same. Chen Xiao's speedo was simply torn off by his rapidly expanding cock, whereas Martin, still flaccid, had to tweak his nipples for a moment in order to cause the groundbreaking boner that caused his trunks to fly into the audience in three pieces. I too was naked at this point, having soiled my trunks with semen, gradually the whole auditorium removed all of its clothes, creating an incredible smell that made the air feel heavy and wet. The eight men stood now fully naked, before a room of naked bodybuilders, eagerly waiting the orgy that was coming up next, the Domination Round. This round, in contrast to the previous one that awarded aesthetics, instead awards strength and brute power. Each competitor faces their opponents in a series of head to head wrestling matches. Pinning your opponent to the ground is awarded with 2 points, penetrating him anally with 5 points and reaching full climax whilst still in control 10 extra points. What made this round so bizarre but also amazingly erotic was that due to the genetic enhancements that these men received, they were capable of producing all the necessary hormones to deposit a fertilized egg, and whenever the loser of one of these bouts was fucked up the ass, they would become impregnated with a pygmy muscleman, who would grow to adulthood in their ball sack over around an hour and be born at full sexual maturity in a monstrous pool of ejaculate on stage. In the audience around me I saw five or six of what I assumed to be Wyman's muscle progeny- identical to him in every way except their size and the fact that they had no speech capabilities or free will, they were giant muscle robots in effect, who would continue growing indefinitely, unlike their father. Wyman, the American I mentioned earlier, had won this round the previous year with 109 points and his cock and arrogant smirk buzzed full of excitement for this round. His first bout saw him face Jean Marie de Villiers, who at 710 pounds was much smaller than Wyman, and his fear showed. They stood on two 'x's six feet way from one another- the distance was just enough that when Wyman stretched out his massive arm, the Frenchman was just out of reach. Wyman was the biggest man in the contest (although Mustafa al-Asghari, his fellow American was roughly the same weight but one or two inches shorter) at 970 pounds and 8'7, but whilst this section of the competition was a sure win for him the earlier posing rounds did not always score him highly as during the run up to competition he would sacrifice form and muscle definition for gaining extreme size with massive rations of food and of course, his growth hormone that was obtained by a special pharmacological unit from bull elephant seals. As I watched him standing on the spot, ready to jump the Frenchman, I could certainly see elements of the bull seal in him, he panted and drooled from his gigantic chiseled jaw all the way down his rock hard sculpted body as his entire being shook maniacally waiting for the whistle to sound . And the whistle sounded. Wyman leapt towards Jean Marie, who jumped several meters in the air, sending the American tumbling over the stage. As the Frenchman landed he seemed pleased with himself; however this greatly angered Wyman, who picked himself up off the ground and stormed over to Jean Marie, making the whole auditorium shake as his size 32 feet pounded the ground. He stopped just short of the Frenchman and roared intimidatingly down at him, the two feet that separated their eyelines seeming like the gap between a giant and an infant. "YOU DON'T MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A FOOL YOU LITTLE FRENCH CUNT! I'M GONNA RAPE YOU GOOD BOY! YOU'LL SEE, AND WHEN MY LITTLE BOY COMES CRAWLING OUT OF YOUR NADS, I'M GONNA TEACH HIM HOW TO FUCK A LITTLE RUNT LIKE YOU TOO!" The poor Frenchman had no recourse, he stood glued to the spot waiting for the onslaught. Wyman bent down and grabbed his huge balls in his even bigger hand and lifted him above the ground before slamming him down viciously. "Two points!" Yelled the tanoy He then put one arm round each side and flipped him over, then used his two index fingers to spread apart his buttocks, spitting into the tight hole, and then onto his monstrous cock before thrusting the giant pole inside the black void. "Five points!" "You know what I'm gonna do boy?" Wyman whispered into Jean Marie's ear whilst fucking him, "I'm gonna squeeze out my biggest, strongest spunk to make sure that you end up carrying my biggest, fiercest muscle baby ever. He'll rip your little cock apart when he comes out, I swear, YOU'LL. REGRET. HUMILIATING.ME!" As he sad those last four words he stopped fucking so regularly, and delivered four final gigantic pummeling thrusts, as his giant balls pumped cum into the Frenchman’s exhausted ass he cried tears of pain and fear, and when Wyman pulled his cock out, the Frenchman simply collapsed and had to be removed from the stage, litres of thick smelly semen leaking from his devastated hole. "Wyman with the full seventeen points!" I was fascinated now to watch the Frenchman from this point, as I had never witnessed a "birth" yet. He was taken over to an area with hammocks in place of chairs (there was no way he would be able to sit down for quite a few days after the pounding he received from Wyman. He lay down starting to recover from the pain of the fucking, but mentally preparing himself for the pain of a small bodybuilder erupting from his cock in the coming hour. His ballsack had expanded, and in between his drooping testicles a third round lump had formed, about two feet in diameter and it was bulging and stretching aggressively. Wyman had promised that this would be one of his most impressive muscle offspring, and I was on the edge of my seat waiting to see what it was like. In order to make sure that the loser of the bouts in the domination round did not suffer serious injury in the competition, it was winner stays on, and Wyman was looking forward to taking on the remaining six. Chen Xiao was next, seventeen points to Wyman, followed by Mustafa, who in spite of being similar in stature was no match in strength, seventeen. Then came Martin van Santen, my gorgeous little man, and I felt for the first time fear and concern over the wellbeing of a competitor. I didn't want to see him impaled on a monster dick, howling in pain whilst the giant American degraded him. Sadly though within moments he had obtained the first two points for pinning Martin to the ground. Whilst on the ground though, Martin surprised the entire audience and delivered a powerful kick with both gigantic legs into Wyman's chest, throwing him 80 feet across the stage, to land on his back. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. "Now, two points to van Santen!" Turned on and motivated once more by the sheer power his legs had demonstrated, van Santen leapt up to his feet and stormed over to Wyman who was lying in pain, having landed on a pile of chairs that broke his fall but left his stomach and back badly bruised. He stamped on the American giant's stomach, causing him to cough up a small amount of blood onto the stage, and then with the same foot he rolled over Wyman’s body so that he was facing the floor, and then grabbed the hair on the back of his head, lifted him slightly off the ground (which was a challenge for the smaller, shorter Argentinian) and jammed his cock into the waiting ass. He made sure to finish quickly as he did not want the American to regain his strength and turn on him. With a resounding howl, he ejaculated and let Wyman fall to the ground, to be taken, unconscious, over to the hammocks. It was the first time that Wyman's ass had ever been penetrated. The contest stopped then for a break, as it had been around an hour since the domination round began and Jean Marie, Chen Xiao and Mustafa were expected within moments to be birthing Wyman's gargantuan kids. Whilst Chen Xiao and Mustafa were carrying a three foot wide spherical pouch in their ballsacks, poor Jean Marie looked like he was about to give birth to a full grown man, the lump had grown and was now six feet long and standing upright. Even through the scrotum you could see the embryonic bodybuilder flexing his giant, ripped muscles. In order to end the torment of having this giant growth in his system, Jean Marie began pumping his massive cock shaft with great gusto. Some assistants brought over buckets of lube to help the situation as well as to stimulate the huge balls and Wyman's muscle child. Gradually the large, elongated lump in the ballsack began to ascend, and Jean Marie screamed in pain and pleasure as his dick widened enormously to squeeze out the giant, and with one more tremendous push he ejaculated spectacularly all over the stage and well into the front rows of the audience. No less than two hundred litres of semen flooded the stage and as it began to become less and less, his dick hole expanded to several feet wide to squeeze out a full grown muscle beast that emerged covered in sticky fluid, strutting around the stage, consuming the semen from all over his massive body and picking up gloopy handfuls from the floor and ingesting it. The semen he ate ravenously made him increasingly aggressive, it compounded the high level of bull hormones in his already testosterone pumped up blood. He roared and bellowed louder than any human ever had before, and he flexed his gigantic muscles in a virile display of aggression. Whilst his father and the their competitors were shaved and tanned for competition, this muscle "baby" was not prepared in such a way, his entire body was covered in thick, black glossy hair, unsurprising for someone with such high levels of male hormones guaranteed by his parentage. He marched across the stage, growing almost an inch in height with each footstep (Wyman watched in awe, impressed by the potency of his own man juice) and when he reached the wall he punched a hole in the concrete and began fucking is hole in order to satisfy his carnal urges. Each thrust was accompanied by deep roars as well as rapid growth spurts, until he finally reached climax and screamed, pulling his cock out of the wall, he turned to the audience with his hands held either side of his head and spewed gallons of warm cum onto the stage. The entire room was left speechless by this monster, who now stood two whole feet taller than his father. Wyman however had nothing to fear- the muscle babies always deferred to their fathers, and the American wandered onto the cum-covered stage, still sore from his fucking from Martin and caressed his giant child. "Hey there big fella, I'm your daddy!" He said affectionately, rubbing the giant’s big hairy chest and making his six inch nipples stand erect to attention. He wiped some semen off his newborn son's chest and used it as lube to start massaging his own cock as the muscle baby watched. His was now the second biggest cock in the room, now standing erect two or three inches away from his eyes. He pumped the six foot long shaft repeatedly until he reached the point of climax and erupted a third batch of cum onto the stage. His humongous balls shuddered as they pumped four hundred litres of spunk out in a steady thick stream that hit the roof of the auditorium and splashed in every corner, followed by the birth of Martin's considerably smaller muscle baby that Wyman caught in his arms and placed on the ground. Three feet tall and two feet wide, covered from head to toe in thick rippling muscle that spasmed uncontrollably as he flexed and wandered around, gathering his bearings. He grew at a similar rate to the muscle baby that came before, although he was much less hairy and his growth slowed down after he surpassed about six feet. In the next five minutes both Mustafa and Chen Xiao expelled Wyman's two remaining muscle babies, who were equally hairy but thankfully for their hosts smaller and less painful than the beast that Jean Marie had popped out. The domination round recommenced, this time on a stage that was no less than two feet deep in huge bodybuilder cum. One hour later another break was taken to expel the new round of muscle babies. Several hours later, the domination round had come to an end and the ritual of bringing out the muscle babies began.

The Growth (part III) -all characters 18+ by Plasmanio200 The Growth III Several weeks had passed as Jake continued to push the envelope of his body's muscular capacity. The hypertrophy was quite amazing, experiencing more than any human could have ever conceptualized or even fantasized. Despite his bone structure growing significantly, the skeletal muscle cells in his body expanded and multiplied faster and larger than what could be considered normally proportional to his frame. The result was a freakishly large man, a man that couldn't walk with a normal pattern due primarily to his tremendous thighs and thickly rounded ass. No longer did he have the ability to reach his hands to his back because a pair of bulging, meaty arms wouldn't allow; at the same time, unable to see the floor directly under him from his massive, overblown pecs. His clothes would become torn rags on a weekly basis, almost as if his body refused to be covered in mere cloth. Jake wasn't complaining, however, but it was to the point where he no longer remembered or cared how it all came to this. Jake headed out of his quarters through the modified extra wide door as he began waddling down the corridor with what looked like a proud swagger. His growth hadn't gone unnoticed; every pair of eyes that passed him locked onto his physique until he was out of sight. It didn't help either with his modified uniform, which had become essentially a tiny pair of shorts and a t-shirt that looked like it was painted on him. Nothing was hidden as every massive muscle was clearly outlined in the fabric that was stretched painfully thin. Anyone could see his huge quads contracting and shaking with each step he took as his hams and glutes squeezed and bulged side to side. His enormous arms were pushed out to the side from his extra wide lat span; the men would get a good glance at just how full and dense his arms were when he would lift the right for saluting passing subordinates. He would grin as the same individuals passing by would often look in awe at the distention in his shorts from his ridiculously large crotch pouch. Even when completely soft there was no hiding it. Jake came around the corner to see two large food canister carts hooked together being wheeled towards the loading docks. He recognized the man pulling the carts. "Hey Kent, surprised to see you here again...what is this, the third time this week?" Jake asked in friendly small talk. "Fourth actually." Kent said looking up at the massive commander with his eyes slightly widening. "These kids have just been packing it away the past few weeks, by the time I get back to central command I'll be leaving for here again." "True warriors with appetites to match." Jake laughed. "Or something...I think I'll just have an automated pod from the service fly out here from now on, it'll be more efficient than me coming out here all the time." Kent loaded the remaining carts into the loading bay. "Hope that's okay with you sir." "No problem at all...in fact I like the initiative." Jake smiled with a grin as the bay doors closed. "Sir, do you have a minute?" A technician quietly requested as he put a metal clip board down on the desk with a small stack of charts. "Yes, what is it?" Doctor Matton said without looking, still documenting on his scribe. "I think there's something you should look at." He said in his quite voice. "What's that?" Matton casually replied. "It's the cadets sir. We had them go through a regular health screen and uh, well, the results are a bit unusual. We were just compiling data with basic body composition figures we collected only a few weeks ago, and well... a lot of changes." He slid the electronic chart in front of Matton. "Well you're working with young, testosterone charged men; it's not a surprise you're going to see some changes like that, especially in that respect. It's quite normal." Matton pretended to glance over the chart before turning back to his work. "This isn't normal sir..." Jake stood in the cafeteria, hands on his robust hips in an almost statuesque pose as he looked over the cadets loading up on helping after helping and cleaning their trays with ease. The atmosphere had changed from a noisy room filled with loud conversations and occasional shouts to one that was dampened by everyone's focused attention on their plates. Their bodies were bulging out of their PT gear which all had become more than two sizes too small. Their thick arms showed tremendous definition as they bent their arms to bring their forks to their mouths, causing their sleeves to pull up to midway over their mountainous shoulder. Pairs of big pecs and lats strained and created deep crevasses in the grey cotton with any upper limb movement. The shirts were so horizontally stretched that they pulled up from the waist, exposing their hard and defined abdominals. The cadets all needed to sit with their legs spread open wide to accommodate their bulbous thighs and massive rumps. They ate as much as they could to keep pace with their energy expenditure, a direct result from the tremendous amount of lean muscle mass. Jake watched the cadets file out with a smile on his face, seeing the future prospects become real men and exceptional soldiers. "You boys are going to impress me this afternoon in training right?" Jake asked with a deep and authoritative voice. "Yes sir!" The cadets responded as they passed their massive commandant with some high-fiving and flexing their arms and puffing up their chests as signs of male assertiveness. "Sir, they're waiting for you in the conference center." An assistant's voice chimed in behind Jake. Jake nodded as he headed out of the cafeteria. He walked into the conference room where all the department heads were seated around a large oval table, organizing their notes and chatting with one another just before their weekly meeting. The activity in the room quieted as they all looked up at Jake, whose monstrous physique intimidated the likes of anyone. "Good morning." His voice boomed as he sat down in the extra large chair that still creaked from his weight despite the ultra reinforcement. "Well now that we are all here, I think we should get started." Steve Winchester stated. He had been the director of education faculty for almost 10 years at the academy; a distinguished veteran. He reached into his case, pulling out digital files that he laid out and sighed. "Forgive me if I go out of our planned and usual agenda, but I feel there are some issues that should really take the focus this meeting, and I think many of you already know what I am talking about."A majority of people around the table began to nod their heads. "Well, yes, it looks like all of us have some concern here about the recent changes in behavior and attitude of our students." Steve said with everyone attentively listening. "Just looking from my perspective the average test scores in just the past few weeks have plummeted. Research papers and assignments are not being turned in and the ones that do have horrible quality. I've even had several professors tell me that they've observed students...masturbating during class. "Oh it's not just a problem there." Charles the facilities manager cut in. "These kids are jerking off so much in the showers I've had to replace the filters nearly every other day...and don't get me started on what I find in physical training facilities and the dorms. I honestly don't have time to be mopping up a bunch of horny jock jizz all day." All of the department heads broke in and began talking all at once, venting all their frustrations out in an unorganized manner. As everyone talked amongst themselves, Dr. Matton glanced up Jake, who appeared to be unconcerned about the raised issues as he just starred up into the ceiling corner. "What are your thoughts here sir." Matton asked as the room became quiet again. "Well." He said with a long pause. "Boys will be boys doc." Jake responded while nonchalantly putting his hands behind on top his head with his massive arms stretching and bulging. Everyone at the table had a surprised look to their face with some even confused at the response of their massive commandant. "So, what should or can we do sir?" Steve asked. "I'm really not too concerned about it; you all seem to have gotten yourselves worked up about nothing. Let's not forget the real reason why this academy his here. Soldiers don't get stronger and faster by reading; I'm training a future army here...priorities people." Jake sternly stated. "Sir, I beg your pardon, but this could be something that will eventually snowball out..." Steve quickly added before being cut off. "Unless, there's anything else besides this useless conversation, I will have to say that this meeting is over." Jake looked over everyone who had gone silent, just as he stood up with his power thighs and made his way out the door. "C'mon, last one; push it through the floor bro!!" A cadet shouted at another who was mid rep of a 450lb bench. "UghhhAHHH!!" He screamed as his elbows came into lock out. His pecs were so swollen and full from the set they pushed up and tore the thin fabric of his t-shirt from the collar all the way below the sternum. His huge chest exploded outward, the sweaty flushed skin fully exposed. He racked the bar and stood up to give a side palm slap to his spotter. "Fuck yeah!" He groaned out with achievement as his full pecs bounced and shook. Completely ignoring his destroyed shirt, he flexes his chest before moving into a double bicep, showing off his peaked arms. The entire weightroom was filled with cadets that looked like they were about to burst at the seams, grunting and pumping themselves up, lifting weights that would have been unimaginable for them only weeks ago. "Hell yes Connor, that's the way to do it!" Jake yelled as he walked into the noisy weightroom. "Keep it up." "Yes sir!" The cadet barked as he continued on with his next lift. Jake made his way around, checking over all the cadets as they stressed their growing physiques to get even bigger. He grinned with satisfaction with their abilities and progress. "I want to see everyone lifting at least 10% more next week." He yelled out as all the cadets smirked while giving Jake some form of verbal understanding. They would spend hours here, if not eating or sleeping. Their lives began to revolve around being big and getting bigger. The cadets hadn't even realized the changes that were happening to them. It just became a part of them as they lost their physical perspective of what was considered normal. Jake, still grinning, headed out the door. Jake found himself back in his quarters, standing in front of the large mirror he had installed. It couldn't even fit his entire, monstrous frame within its boundaries, but it did its purpose. He looked himself over, absorbing the awesome sight of man bigger and stronger than any, a true musclegod if there ever was one. He gently ran his large hands over his even larger muscles, feeling the hard, dense forms they had taken. Jake felt his entire body tingle with warmth as a soothing and relaxing state of mind came over him. He continued groping and feeling him-self, becoming psychogenically aroused by his own power and size. Running his hands across his torso, Jake swept his hand up to his pec, lifting and pulling it up. It was so heavy and thick, making his hand look so small in comparison. His pec was so large, it pressed up into his chin, tempting and luring his face down as he reached out his long wet tongue and began to gently lick and caress it. The muscle man's tongue slid up the smooth and firm skin, collecting every sensation he passed. He could taste his own ripped muscle through the tight skin, something he couldn't describe, but knew he was tasting pure, unadulterated testosterone. Jake was almost getting intimate with himself, but just then, he heard footsteps outside his door as he dropped his juicy pec, letting it bounce back into place. "I needed to talk with you." Matton's voice echoed in the hall as he knocked on the extra wide door. Jake opened the door, standing just in his green modified briefs which looked like a tiny strip of fabric around his groin, hanging on for dear life from the incredible tension from his huge cock and balls. "Yes what is it..." He stated rather than asking, sounding almost annoyed. Matton walked into Jake's quarters. "That was a ballsy move this morning, not sure the board appreciates being ignored like that." "Why, did they send you in here to tell me that they had their feelings hurt?" Jake said walking to his closet. "No, I'm here on my own account." The doctor paused for a moment. "We've got some bigger issues going on here." Matton held up another digital chart. "The cadet manifest for the past few weeks. It looks like we have several that are AWOL." He looked through a list of names. "Some have been gone for more than two weeks. I would have alerted you sooner, but it appears as if the new list has been altered." "And why are you telling methis?" Jake stated as he walked up to his dresser. "Did what I just tell you not raise any serious questions or red flags; perhaps any minor intrigue?" Matton responded. "No...I don't deal with the weak, Doctor." Pouring himself a glass of water. "They are drain on resources, time, and morale. Anyone who wants to graduate from this academy needs to be the biggest, fittest, and fastest...those who don't fit that bill would be best suited elsewhere." Dr. Matton sighed in frustration. "You have to at least care where they went or what happened to them?" "I'm sure they're fine, fulfilling their purpose somewhere..." Jake took a drink. Matton held up his hands as he disappointedly looked away, to non-verbally say he was done with the conversation; nothing was left for him to say. He walked out, slightly shaking his head. Jake was already starting to feel defensive, almost threatened. He started to form suspicion in his mind; Dr. Matton was no longer to be trusted. A roar of laughter and shouting came down hallway from the lockers into the showers. The huge cadets had just finished training; they were hot, sweaty, pumped and sitting on elevated testosterone levels. "Dude you're such as fuckin' pussy." Connor yelled as the group walked in. Their long dangling cocks slapping side to side against their swollen thighs. "Fuck you man." Brad said in an angry tone. "No seriously, you guys should have seen him, grunting and groaning like a little bitch with only 500lbs on the squat bar." Connor started mimicking Brad in a derogatory fashion with awkward faces and over-exaggerated postures. "I was still sore from the other day; I can move more weight than that." Brad said. "Whatever dude, you're just a small fucker, I got you beat any day." Most of the cadets were finishing up and heading out. "C'mon look." Connor broke into a double bicep pose, revealing his dense 250lb body stuffed into a 5'8" frame. "You've got nothin' on this." Connor went into more flexes, showing off his lats and tightening up his quads hard, revealing their incredible detail. Brad was getting even more annoyed by the obnoxious jock's behavior. "Fuck, my cock is even bigger than yours." He walked up to Brad, pressing up into his body as he grabbed both their dicks, pressing them together at the base. "See, I got at least two, three fuckin' inches on you." Brad gave Connor a huge shove directly into his big pecs, causing him to step back several feet. "Get off me you fuckin' fag!" "Ohhh..." Two of Connor's friends yelled out, the only cadets left in the shower. "Yeah? What'd you call me?" Connor jolted forward, slamming Brad to the shower floor on his stomach as he pinned him down. "Adam...Jason, hold him down for me." The two other muscled cadets came over and held Brad's arms and trunk to the floor. "Fag huh?" Connor began to slap Brad's big ass side to side as if he were smearing butter across a hot pair of buns. "Try this, fag..." Connor stuffed his long, thick meat stick into Brad's big bubble butt. "Ohhhh fuckkk!!" Brad screamed out as he felt it slide even further into him. "Get off!!" He yelled in semi-pleasurable pain. "Get off...yeah bitch, exactly what I'm gonna do!" Connor tugged on Brad's hair as he started to rhythmically fuck Brad. "Aghh...shit!" Brad winced as he felt the well muscled Connor relentlessly riding him like a bull. Connor dug into Brad's fleshy, thick muscle butt with his hands, gripping each side as he pumped himself in and out...in and out. "Ahh fuck yeah...you like my cock you little shit?" Connor pulled his hair and head back again. "Damn this tight ass feels good." He was getting closer and closer, his balls already wanting to bust. He clenched his teeth and moaned loudly as his cock blew a juicy payload inside of Brad. "Ohhhhhh!.....Yes...fuck yes..." A loud moan bellowed out from Connor as he gave Brad's right ass cheek a hard slap. Brad tried to get up, but Connor and his goons pressed back down. "Not done with you yet, this tight ass is due for another fucking by yours truly." Connor smiled as his two friends just grinned and nodded in agreement. But from just the few minutes they started, Brad's moans started to sound a bit different; a deeper, thicker tone filled the shower. Connor looked confused, trying to take a glance at his face, but just then Connor felt a tightening pressure on his dick. "What the fuck?" Connor looked down at Brad's ass, which actually looked like it was expanding; in fact, it was. Connor gave out a soft undesirable moan as he tried to pull out but couldn't. Brad's meaty ass swelled around his cock, forcing it to stay nice and hard. "Let go!" He whined. He looked down again, only to see not just Brad's glutes growing, but his entire body. "Shit dude, look at em'!" Jason gasped as Adam could only stare at Brad who was quickly expanding. His muscles were blowing up like balloons, pulling and straining on his already tight skin. He's groans and screams were sounding less and less human, becoming a low and loud beastly growl. "Yeeess!" Brad's mutated voice yelled out. His growing glutes pushed up higher off the ground, taking Connor with it, trying to keep pace with his swelling thighs that were rounding out with extreme muscular develop over bones that had no time to grow. Nestled in-between his blimping legs was a plump cock, growing in length and width faster than anything ever should. The change in his body spread to his mid-section, getting thicker yet leaner. His back paraspinals even started to gain in size all along the length of his spine, looking like long, huge sausage casings being packed with meat to the point of nearly bursting. It spread out to his lats that flared tremendously like a pair of wings on a 747, pushing his swelling arms further out to the side. Brad's shoulders filled out like a couple of ridiculously over sized beach balls that led down his gigantic bi's and tri's. "Ugghhhhhh!!" Brad screamed again as his pecs surged forward into a huge rack, sticking out nearly a foot from his solid abs, perfectly firm and tender. Brad looked up with a face that looked of pure rage with his eyes darkened and his veiny traps that looked like they were going to swallow his head. "Moooore!!!" His voiced shook the showers, flexing his gargantuan muscle butt as Connor squealed, feeling his man juice get milked out of him. Jason and Adam looked at each other just as they were about to flee for the door, but Brad reached up, gripping their long thick cocks, one in each hand at the base. "FEEED ME!!" Pulling them closer as just the shear energy from Brad's body caused the two muscle jocks to instantly harden. Brad stuffed both their dicks inside his mouth, stretching it wide as he started to violently suck them off. "Oh fuck fuck fuck!! Adam cried out as the awesome power from Brad's lungs sucked so hard on his shaft he could feel his nuts pulling up in his sac, emptying the thick creamy contents. All three cadets tried to pull away but couldn't escape the powerful grip of Brad, who was still thickening and growing at a lethal rate. The howls and loud screams echoed through the locker room...all going unheard.

Hi everyone, As many of you know, I'm one of Michael Fitt's biggest fans. This week is his site's sixth anniversary. I've been a member since day one. To celebrate, I've written another story with Mike as a super-hero. Enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- While the life of a super-hero certainly has its excitement, Super-Fitt, in his everyday identity of Michael Fitt, was planning something very exciting: His site's anniversary. He had shot videos. He had written blog posts. He had prepared for cam shows. It was ready to roll. He had been so preoccupied that he had not been using any of his super-senses. When he turned on the TV, he got a terrible shock. Dr. Malgenie, a renegade scientist, had sent the following announcement to the media: No one should be allowed to have the kind of power the man who calls him Super-Fitt seems to possess. How do we know he is not planning on global domination? I hereby demand that he surrender himself to me immediately or else I will destroy all he holds dear. What was this crazy person saying? As Super-Fitt, he had been as open as he reasonably could about his willingness to use his incredible powers for the good of all. The news report was interrupted with a report that there were three bizarre situations happening simultaneously in three U.S. cities: A giant robot was attacking Miami, a mysterious cloud of poisonous gas was approaching Denver, and a missile was approaching Houston. Super-Fitt realized that, as the homes of three of his most loyal VIPs, these were cities he had spent a fair amount of time defending. There was no time to spare, so, as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body, our hero bounced his Super-Pecs, thus triplicating himself. Each of his selves teleported to the appropriate city. In Miami, Super-Fitt I found himself facing a forty-foot-tall robot that looked like a refugee from a low-budget sixties horror film. “Not that big, really,” he thought, but he knew he could handle it without a problem at his normal size. The robot took a swipe at Super-Fitt with its hand. SF grabbed the hand and, with his super-strength, pulled it off and, crumpled the human-sized hand into a ball as if it were aluminum foil. Sparks flew from the robot’s arm. It attempted to stomp SF who simply stood firm on the ground as the robot's leg shattered into pieces against SF's indestructible body. “Time to bring this to and end,” Super-Fitt quipped as he grabbed the robot's toppling form and lifted it over his head. Flying into the stratosphere, he took the metal monster into his right hand and hurled it toward the sun. Within two minutes, the robot was incinerated. Meanwhile, in Denver, Super-Fitt II flew over the outskirts of the city and saw a weird pink cloud floating. Knowing that it would be fatal to humans who inhaled it but harmless to him, Super-Fitt decided to beat them to it. He began drawing the cloud into his mouth with his super-breath. Within a minute, the whole huge cloud was within his super-body. Super-Fitt hovered over the city, closed his eyes and concentrated. He then released the gas through his mouth, having transmuted it to pure oxygen. In Houston, Super-Fitt III faced a somewhat different challenge. The missile headed for the city was coming from outer space. He had to lead it away from its target without touching it, lest it be set off. He changed his body into a super-electro-magnet and flew up to intercept the missile. Attracted to SF's magnetism, it followed him away from the ground and back up into space. De-magnetizing his body as the missile left the atmosphere, the weapon headed off into the void where it would do no harm. As he consolidated himself back into one super-body, Super-Fitt used his telescopic vision to follow the trajectory the missile had taken to Earth. It apparently had originated on the planet Mars. SF's super-hearing then detected a message sent from Dr. Malgenie: Surrender yourself to me, Super-Fitt! Transporting himself to the Red Planet, Super-Fitt found a structure he guessed to be Dr. Malgenie's lair. Appearing before the mad scientist, SF grinned and said “Here I am!” “Ah, Super-Fitt! I knew you would see reason.” “Reason? I'm not surrendering. I'm here to return you to Earth.” “Don't bother. It won't be there much longer.” “What do you mean?” “My blaster weapon beam will obliterate the whole planet within a few minutes. I will have my revenge on those idiots who laughed me out of academia. I had to get you off the Earth first. And even you can't save them now. It's impossible!” Smirking, Super-Fitt spoke in a voice that shook Dr. Malgenie's whole building: “For me, nothing is impossible!” In the next instant, SF teleported himself into space, very near the Earth. The Earth had to be surrounded by something indestructible. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, Super-Fitt caused himself to grow and grow to a size he had never imagined before. He continued to grow until he was enormous enough to swallow the Earth. As it disappeared into SF's mouth, Dr. Malgenie's blaster weapon beam was harmlessly deflected from those amazing Super-Pecs. After returning the Earth to its place and returning to his usual size, Super-Fitt reappeared before Dr. Malgenie. “Care to try that again, Malgenie? No, don't bother!” With a bounce of the Super-Pecs, the blaster weapon beam generator was turned into a jack-in-the-box with Dr. Malgenie's face. “You dare?” Dr. Malgenie began. “I dare? You're the one who nearly destroyed three major cities and then the entire planet. Do you realize all the ways I could mess you up? I could crush your bones. I could turn into an ant and step on you. I could blow you into deep space. I could throw you through the wall and let the Martian atmosphere take care of you. But I'm going to return you to Earth and turn you in to the authorities.” “With my genius, I'll find a way to escape.” “Yeah, about that.” Super-Fitt put his finger to Dr. Malgenie's forehead while bouncing his Super-Pecs. Malgenie held his head on both sides. “What have you done to me?” “You now have average human intelligence. Congratulations, Mr. Evil Genius. You are now mediocre.” With that Super-Fitt returned his vanquished foe to Earth, where he would have a lot of explaining to do, if he still could. SF then returned home. He had an anniversary to celebrate.

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article

ANTIALPHA! By F_R_Eaky Bo was a very diminutive and slight man. If he turned sideways you practically thought he went invisible he was so skinny. Just barely was the shape of his muscles and they were very soft and smooth. They were distinctly visbible from one another, but there wasn't any huge seperation or definition to be seen and certainly not any vascularity. The most defined muscles on him was his butt, made so by light workouts so that he had just enough of a bubble shape to be seen and grabbed. Not only were his muscles smooth, his whole body was, not a bit of hair on him, except for the gelled coif that topped his head, and that head topped off his 4' 11" tall body. Like I said he was a very diminutive and slight man. But this is ok. Bo is fine with the fact that he looks like a boy, a prepubecent male, even though he is 25 years old. He loves the attention and the action it gets him at the clubs. Oh yes, he's a regular at the gay clubs and bars every weekend. In fact he's something of a celebrity that many men wish to know becasue...well he's the perfect bottom: he's short, thin, boyish looking with huge blue eyes and strawberry blond hair, can suck the chrome off of a bumper and folks swear he could take a yard stick up the back entry. Even men who are only around 5' 6", even 5' 2" can feel like a real huge man if they have an evening with Bo. Bo has practically made it his life. Indeed, sometimes he charges money for services, and many times men have given him extravagant gifts and enough money as a thank you to start an Individual Retirement Account. Turning off the news, which was giving some boring report about how a local research lab had thought they discovered THE biological amoeba that kicked off all life on Earth. Apparently found in some recently unearth fossilized rock. They had one box containing a sample disappear from a shipment and asked the public to notify them if they came across or found it. But who cares about that? It was night time. Time to go find someone to fill his attention span and then fill his.... for the evening. He was wearing an extremely tight light grey v-neck shirt, with a pair of white capris with a grey-tan-black plaid print on them. A nice pair of leather sandals finished off the ensemble, along with a couple of writst bands, watch, and a ring. Well, it's summer time in LasVegas on a Wednesday evening, which means tonight is just a dress casual and hang out at an open bar night. Running out to try and catch a cab, they almost never see him or if they do they don't realize he's an adult, he stepped on something that snapped or shattered and then rose up above his sandle soles to cut his right foot. "OW! MOTHER FFFFFFFF!" Bo looked down at his foot, where a nice gash was oozing blood. It was oozing out all over a small vile and some torn up packaging. A little further down the way was the remnants of a container. "Damn it.... my sandals will be ruined and red doesn't go with this outfit!" After placing his head set on to listen to his digital recording of "This Boy is a Bottom," he dashed into a store to get some paper towels and flesh colored band-aids, treated his foot and proceeded to cab hunt again. Twenty-five minutes later he was at bar out near the main strip. Upon hitting the door, the bartender called out, "Hey... the party can start now, Bo Tum is here!" There were a few jeers a lot of cheers and some applause. They all knew Bo and even if they had already had him, they did agree he was generally amiable and fun to be around. Rounds of drinks, some slight dancing on the dance floor, lots of conversation and talk about news, weather, sports, and other trivial matters were the make up of most of the events of the evening. Sipping the last out of a glass, Bo decided it was late and time to go home. The bar was almost set to close and no one had made a pass at him or otherwise blunt and blatant offer for sex all night. Standing up he wobbled a little bit. "Whoa..." he thought to himself. "I must have miscounted my number of drinks to my snacking." "You all right there, Bo?" asked the bartender. "You look a little wobbley." "Yeah....I'm fine. You know me, I never drink to tipsy state. Must be catching a cold... or I cut myself earlier before I came in, maybe I picked up something." "Hmmm might better get that checked out. Could need a shot or something for that cut." "Perhaps....well, anyway. Have a good night." Bo left the bar and walked outside to try and hail a cap. He thought he had managed to flag one down when suddenly from behind he was grabbed by a moderately good sized man. "Oh... you're coming with me, twinkie the kid, and we're gonna have some fun. I'm a big boy if you know what I mean and I love to stretch me out some holes." How the man had grabbed him and where his head came up to on the man, Bo could figure out he was somewhere between five foot eleven inches to six foot one inch tall, with a very slim built. However, his hip against the man's legs, he could feel snaking down the man's left pants leg was a tube of something. Normally Bo would've figured this to be a sock, a roll of quarters, something placed there, but as the man drug him into the alley behind the bay, he could feel this tube get longer and thicker in the man's pants leg... and longer...and longer... and longer.... Now in the back alley, the man suddenly quick as lightning flipped Bo around and threw a punch right to his face. Bo nearly collapsed and saw stars. The man then flipped Bo around again, yanked down Bo's pants and his baby blue thong, and then attempted to undo his own belt and zipper. The man didn't have a chance. Suddenly Bo felt as though someone else had joined in and pinched his buttock, his left cheek specifically. It felt however as if a part of his ass had become super stretchable and came out like a tether, a line of some sorts, and struck something although he wasn't sure what. It had struck the man, and once attached the man suddenly became dazed, drowsy, and a bit dilerious. Bo felt as though there was a sudden burst of energy, like a live wire was touching the spot on his ass, but it cleared his head and he was able to slough off the gentleman, turning and kicking him as hard as he could in the side after pulling up his thong and pants, then running away to hail a cab and get home. Upon arrival he went to the bathroom to take a shower...and slightly cry. Having guys pick him up or even blatantly asking for sex is one thing, but being physically attacked and rape was another. After standing in the shower for what felt like an eternity, Bo finally shut it off, towel dried himself absentmindedly, and then crawled into bed, nude, completely exhausted. ..........THUMP THUMP! Bo awoke with a gasp. It was the early hours of the morning, just minutes before the dawn spreads its rays over the horizon. THUMP THUMP! What was that? Was that the sound of that man trying to break down his apartment door? Did he manage to get into the building despite security? THUMP THUMP! The sound made his heart beat. THUMP THUMP! No the sound was his heart beat. So loud... so strong... THUMP THUMP! "UUUWAAAH!" Bo felt something in his groin lurch. THUMP THUMP! "AAAHHHH!" He felt it lurch again. Cupping his hands over his balls, Bo removed one hand to peel back the sheet on top of him. Another lurch came and Bo swore he flet his cock move, but not as though it was becoming erect. THUMP THUMP! "OOooh...no...n..n..no...NO!" On and on with the beating of his heart Bo felt his cock lurch and ooze out of him, growing incredibly long and surprisingly thick It was fastly becoming too much for his small hands to contain, and soon it lifted his hands up off if his groin. "No! No! What is happening! I'm a twink! I'm a full fleged boi bottom! I can't get hung!" But hung he was becoming. larger and longer, thicker and fuller he felt his cock become under his hands. He could feel veins forming across the shaft, criss-crossing huge and plump, even though his every growing cock was still soft and floppy. THUMP THUMP! "AAAACH!" His penis now lurched forward, getting longer and thicker, but firmer as well. "No.... I don't want an erection now... " Trying to choke the base of his cock, Bo eventually had to give in for his cock had grown so long and thick soft, as it lurched and sprouted erect now it was becoming monstrous in size and to big for him to grasp fully round with his small hands. THUMP THUMP! Up and up and up it rose until it was standing ridiculously tall, impossibly thick, with veins pulsing and squirming like writhing snakes over a rod. "HOLY FUCK! I HAVE A CADUCESUS FOR A PRICK!" Bo bemoaned loudly. THUMP THUMP! But now he had another situation to deal with. His hands were rising once more, being pushed away from his cock from behind... Suddenly Bo's eyes had to roll up and behind, his mouth loosely dropped open and a long gutteral moan issued forth from his mouth. THUMP THUMP! In time with the beating up his heart his ball were swelling...inflating....growing! THUMP THUMP! - Nuts THUMP THUMP! - Eggs THUMP THUMP! - Lemons THUMP THUMP! - Tomatoes. THUMP THUMP! - just a bit larger... THUMP THUMP! - a bit more..... Bo looked down at his cock, seeing the head come up to this very small, pin sized mole he had on his abs. The swelling of his balls stopped, resting so firm, so big, so heavy on this tighs. "My god... I have bouncey balls for testicles! OOOOooooooh!" Then the balls just slightly inflated once more and then pulled up and shrunk inward. "OH! AUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Out of nowhere climax came to Bo and he suddenly blew a sticky stream of spunk right dead center between his eyes. It was so much, so long, so full, so hard a blast, Bo swore it felt like it was silly string shooting out of his dick in one long spray - the finger being held down on the trigger until all the contents had emptied from the can. Laying there in a tsunami like dowsing of his own cum, Bo passed out. Waking later in the day, he cursed as he peeled himself off the bed the feeling of dried cum flaking off of him, his pillows, his bed sheets. Yet he also needed to curse to because of trying to stand and walking. His balls having grown so large, and hanging a little low, even his spindly twig like legs racked them when he walked, and it didn't help he had this monsterous anaconda hanging over them and pushing back down. Making his way to the toilet, he had a bit of trouble trying to figure out the angle he needed to point his member. What the hell happened? He wasn't hung! He knew he wasn't hung! At best he had a four inch cock....when erect! Now.... NOW! After wiping off the seat and mopping the floor from his misguided piss, Bo grabbed a ruler and laid it out across his cock - 9.5 inches... soft. Shakily he left the end of the ruler at the base and measured up to his small pin sized mole on his abs. ... .... ....Fifteen inches. His cock was fifteen inches long when erect. "I.... I.... can't have that... I'm a twink! I'm a bottom! I'm supposed to be small, everywhere, and take in the ass like a man! I can't out schlong my lovers!" Bo looked down on the floor where some magazines were and saw one cover that showed off horse hung twinks.... "No.... I can.....I'm ok....yeah.... I can still be a twink.....I just don't use it forcefully. I let my men marvel at it. How small of frame I am and yet how my dad must have been a horse. I can still get men... I can still get it all the time...yeah.... I am still a twink... yes......yes.....yes?" Crawling into the shower, turning it on full blast, Bo sat in the steam and cried.

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 11 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ Part10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2533-wet-dreams-may-come-part-10/ Early the next morning Drake came down from the loft bedroom of the barn house, to discover Devon sitting at the computer desk again, totally nude and sitting with his legs as far apart on either side as he could manage. Coming up from behind, he massaged his lovers shoulders and bent down to kiss him on the neck right behind the ear. "Morning. You're up very early." "Hmmmmm. I couldn't sleep. I think I'm still getting used to this body, all this weight, the bulges and mounds and how it lies. But I think last night gave me a set of blue balls even though we both blew. My balls feel so tender... even just resting and lying still, no moment from my legs, no touching them, they still feel as though they are being slightly racked." "Is that a normal thing?" "No....and it's not the only thing abnormal either, besides the two of us being the biggest men on the planet. I got up to see how well our show did last night, and there were problems." "Oh, no. Did you not make enough money to pay for all you needed to get done and buy?" "No... we made our goal, we made beyond that which will help you out, it's just something was wrong... The count on attendees, those watching when I got up was in the millions. Now, being muscular, hung freaks like we are, we're bound to attract quite a few followers of the homosexual set, pull in quite a few from the bodybuilding set - even heterosexuals, and pull in those that just find overly large men in height, build, or cock size interesting in an 'odd humans' sort of way. They just can't help watch being curious. But as we just listed the program yesterday afternoon, even with word spreading about us like wildfire on the internet, a friend tells a friend who tells another friend and so on, it's a bit unlikely we received over a million hits during the course of our play with Ed. Speaking of which, I've been to engrossed in this interesting computer problem to notice, is he still in bed or did he leave?" "He's still in bed. He seemed very restless last night, even after spewing his seed. I think he finally just fell asleep around dawn." "Huh...I would've thought seeing the size of us and the all the fun we had he'd have been worn out quite early last night. At any rate, this problem with the show, so I we had millions of viewers listed last night but when I looked at it this morning and saw the count, I then checked into the online pay-in account and the amount of money to the amount of viewers doesn't add up. It's not enough." "So were people watching us via their magic boxes but not paying like you hoped?" "Oh, it's possible there were some hackers who could arrange that, but not that many to be off like it was, but that's not the only thing. When I went back to check the attendance numbers, the number was significantly lower than what I saw ten minutes before and as I sat there and watched the numbers continued to go down and down and down." "Does that mean everyone is no longer watching us?" "No... it means the numbers were altered somehow. We could expect a significant drop because we were no long up and awake and sleeping - not much action for folks to see on the web. Still as big and hung as we are, a lot of folks will hang around or clock in just to watch us sleep. However, I was up, and moving about and on the computer so there should have been a little bit of a jump of attendees coming on to say hi, ask questions, or just to lurk and view. The counter should have been more varied in rise and fall of people viewing our channel. This shows we had over a million people just flood our channel and the number kept increasing but then just shortly before dawn the number started to go down and continues to do so...down....down.....down....down. Harry stopped by this morning before heading off to work, he works in computer programming. I asked him to take a look and he got into the system and checked. There doesn't seem to be any implanted code for a virus or hack, unaccounted for ISP address or other files, the coding for our channel is perfectly fine. There's no reason for this anomaly." "Well, if it is a perplexing problem to you, then I am worried about it as well, although I do not know what you're talking about." Drake smiled at Devon. Devon moved in and gave him a big kiss. Just then there was a small rumble like there was a large garbage truck or something moving outside. "What was that?" "I'm not sure. It comes from the bathroom area. It has been going on for a few minutes, being a little louder and longer each time. The area is unfinished, could it be something with the pipes?" "Possible...sometimes due to being improperly pressurized pipes will sometimes vibrate and make a rumbling sound like thunder. Well, we better get ready. We will have some early visitors today." "We will? Who? Why?" Devon turn in his chair and knelt down in front of Drake. Taking his hand in his he looked up at the giant man and smiled. "I know this is really sudden, but you said you'd love only me, and given the fact that the magic caused me to grow as big as you, and we grew even bigger, so big that we make near seven foot tall men look like children... Well, we're really not going to be able to find anyone else who will meet our needs physically and thus emotionally as well, so I thought...and as it would add one more item to binding you and making you human....Drake Forest, would you marry me?" Drake looked down at Devon for a long time and then a big smile came across his face. "Why...yes... YES I WILL! And this give me another trapping of being human?" "Yes, for you will be married, a spouse to a human now, and we take vows making it a serious, solemn, and loving contract of sorts. Plus we get a certificate and it gets registered into the court and government system. I had Anton go ahead and work up the license for it, along with your birth records and then we can get your id with your new name or your new married name if you prefer." "But, I like Drake! What would my new married name be?" Devon laughed, "Not your first name. That stays the same. It's your last name that will change. Well, you can either decide to keep your last name the same and I keep my last name the same as well. You can take my surname and I keep my surname so your name would become Drake Wiltshire, or you keep your surname and I take yours so I become Devon Forest. Or we both add each other's surnames to our own you being Forest-Wiltshire, I being Wiltshire-Forest or we decided which way we like and both take that." Drake stepped back for a moment and thought. "I like it with your name first, we sound like a place then. I think my surname should be changed to that." Devon laughed. "Done then. In a little bit you and I will become Mr. & Mr. Devon & Drake Wiltshire-Forest. For you see, James the High Priest is coming by to perform the ceremony." "Already?!? I did not know you humans planned marriages so fast. I thought they were great affairs taking a long time to prepare." "Normally they would be, but as you need to get into 'human trappings' this gives you one more, plus one more title we can apply for at the Guinness World Records." "What one is that?" "The World's Tallest Couple. And we get to have that happen tonight! I rung Nigel up, Guinness people are all ready to bring in equipment today down at the Pub to live broadcast us l, measure you, well now both of us, and then put us through the paces. Plus, once Anton gets here with your certificate and credentials, we then will head to my bank, where I've electronically deposited all the money from last night's show into my account and I will give you one third to start a savings and checking account of your own, another human trapping, and one third will go to Ed for his participation in last night's show." There was a louder rumble coming from the bathroom area and then it seemed as if birds and other creatures were making a bit of a din outside. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Drake rose to get it, but Devon called after him and told him to go up to the loft and toss down a couple of sheets - people aren't used to being greeted by giant, muscle bound, hung, nude men at the door when they knock. Upon opening the door they were greeted by James Whitehart who was looked sternly at Devon and spoke. "Are you trying to jeopardize your plans?" "What? No, we're trying to get things done as quickly as possible. Why would you ask such a..." "Thimbles full of milk laying out by your front door, along with miniature plates of food, are you trying to invite those in whom you had me put protections against?" "I don't understand. What are you talking about? We didn't set any food out last night, nor this morning." "Three plates of food, three thimbles full of milk, and a bag containing gold dust." "WHAT!" Yelled Drake and he stood up suddenly letting his sheet fall to the floor. "Drake, what is it, hon?" "That's the standard fare fairies lay out in front of homes of people who have captured and are ransoming a fairy: Three meals for the day and a bag of gold for the ransomed. When the human takes it in, the bag of gold would grow to become their size." "Well, I figured it was some sort of trap." said James. "So I picked it all up with a piece of cardboard and walked it to the edge of the property where there is a circle of mushrooms, and placed it there." "A CIRCLE OF MUSHROOMS!" cried Drake again. "Drake! Honey, what is it? Why are you so upset?" "It means my father has found us. He knows who we are, where we now live, and the mushroom ring means he has set up a camp right here. OH PIXIE JINXES! That's what the rumbling is, he's trying to bring himself into the house through the unfinished bathroom." James spoke up. "He can't do that. I've blessed the ground, put things all around the house. He'd have to practically destroy the house before he could set foot into its space. But why try to enter through the bathroom and leave gifts outside the front door?" "They're not gifts. They're food for a prisoner." "So your father thinks I'm holding your prisoner now?" said Devon. "No, love.... it means despite Mr. Whitehart's spells and enchantments, there's a fairy here in the house. A fairy we invited and allowed inside. The rumbling is my father trying to communicate with him." "So we're holding another fairy prisoner somehow?" "We're not actually, but it means that one is trapped somehow, somewhere in here." James spoke up, "What would trap a fairy in here? Everything I put up was to banish and keep fairies away or at bay? Unless you two came up with something there isn't anything to hold a fairy in here. And how did you invite it in and not know about? Surely, you would have recalled inviting a member of the fey into your house." "Unless he didn't look like a member of the fey." "What?" said both Devon and James. "If he, or she, came in here disguised as something, they couldn't unassume that form until all human eyes were off them. This would be at night when we're all asleep. Then they would do whatever they could or needed to do to bind me, and attempt to remove anything that impedes my father from coming in here." "But everything was blessed at it was made or brought in here yesterday." said James. "Which leaves only one thing..." said Devon as he looked up towards the loft. "...or person." Drake looked at Devon. "If he's disguised himself as a person, he's a powerful fey indeed, something not to far under my father. But if that is him, why didn't he change last night when were asleep." "The cameras, Drake. .... .... The cameras. As long as someone is watching on the camera, he has human eyes on him and as long as he has human eyes on him...." "He can't change into his fey form, and unless he's in his fey form, he can't do his most powerful magic. What do we do?" "It simple actually. Our site advertises large men on camera doing anything and everything, so it will attract the people who just want to see large, buff, hung guys doing even mundane tasks such as eating, showering, sleeping. He made himself a big bloke, a very big bloke to most humans and very attractive looking too. They'll hang on the site just to see him, let alone us. Drake, you go upstairs and lightly pull the covers off of him, then gather his clothes and put them in a bag. James, go get the workers and have them stop anything they're doing and come here to finish the bathroom straight away and then rebless the house. Once you've done that, take the bag out to your car. This will leave him with no way to get out of the house and no clothes to wear while inside it. The cameras are everywhere. People will be watching him all day. Unless he and your father understands computers that much, he won't know how to shut off the cameras and thus always be under human eyes." "So the only choice he'd have is to walk out the door himself." "And without his clothes, he can't do that. Ok do what I asked of you, then meet me out by the river bend. The workers have put up a makeshift canopy there." The tasks being accomplished, Drake and James met Devon, who now had the company of Deanna and Anton with him. Anton of course was in a state of shock over the change that Devon went through and was in more of dithers when he saw Drake was just as large. Anton being calmed down though, James performed a hand fasting wedding ceremony and married Devon and Drake and then they all prepared to head off to the Three Bars Pub and meet with the Guinness World Records judges. The crowd that was assembled there was already in such a state over meeting and seeing the behemoth that was known as Drake, but seeing that he appeared much taller and broader than what they remembered, they went completely crazy - and even more so when Devon stepped out just as big as he was. The Guinness people were in utter disbelief, but they lined both Devon and Drake up along the wall, had them stand on a special platforms, without their shoes and socks on, and set tape measures crossing their bodies this way and that, as well as eventually getting onto a portable cattle weigher on the back of semi truck. The judges asked them if there was anything they had to say before they re-verified all the measurements and made their decisions final, to which Devon produced the copy of their wedding certificate show them to be a married couple. The Guinness people and all the folks at the bar cheered congratulations and then went off into separate directions. The judges went off to verify stats and make ratio comparisons of past record holders and print out and sign off on any certificates of world record authenticity they needed to produce. Meanwhile Drake, and now Devon were asked to repeat the feat of their chest press exercises. The club's bodybuilding society had brought in more weights, rigged up sturdier bars to help out with this, and the Guinness Records People took note of this too, making it a long drawn out show for viewers at home as the weights were slowly piled on, lowered, lifted for three reps, and racked. 1,000 pounds.... 2,000 pounds....2,300 pounds - the bench press the folks all swore Drake lifted last time most definitely shattering a world record, but the weights kept being piled on: 2,400....2,600.....2,800....3,000....3,200....3,40...no...not quite able to get it. They would now go back and readjust the smaller weights. 3,250.....3,300....3,350..... and that looked like it was about the best they could do. Devon and Drake both bench pressed 3,350 pounds each. The crowd cheered, they hollered and screamed. They began to chant things like "FLEX FLEX FLEX" and "GROW GROW GROW" or "RIP RIP RIP", which eventually, Drake winking at Devon and Devon smiling back, they did. They both did a most muscular pose blowing out the back of their shirts, then performing a front double bi and from all the bench pressing their swollen and pumped arms just caused the fabric to shatter no rip apart. Then having someone loosely gather their shirts back together in the back, they both did a front chest pose, raising their barrels as high and as broad as they could, sending a shower of buttons flying over and into the crowd. Guinness Judges had to fight their way through the crowd of admirers all attempting to get a picture with or cop a feel of Devon and Drake. The main judge and announcer, standing between the two shirtless behemoths, and looking so very short as he just barely stood taller than their crotches, made motion for everyone to be quite. "In the realm of human anomalies, it very rare to see, one, records broken, two, records broken by such a vast margin, and three, see someone who can break multiple records at one time." The crowd created thunderous applause and cheers. "Now, we've experienced a miracle of sorts, but even more amazing. More amazing, is the fact that we saw it happen not just with one man, but with two." The crowd went wild again cheering and chanting and stomping. "And even more amazing is the fact that you two have broken old records, established new records, and established them at the exact same proportions. Speaking of which... our team of medical and sports authorities have taken the measurements, performed the calculations to see which records you two gentlemen have broken and achieved. I'm going to read off these two giants stats first, because ladies and gentlemen, these stats are what broke, no in fact, shattered all records here this evening. Prepare to have your mind boggled. Let's get the cutesy item out of the way first. Marital Status...." The crowd in the pub all let out a collective 'awwwwwwwwww.' "Just hours before they arrived for this show, Devon and Drake declared in front of clergy their love for one another have become united in the bonds of marriage." The crowd cheered ecstatically until the announcer calmed them all down. "Remember that... remember that when I get to presenting all the certificates.... so from the beginning now we have.... Marital Status: Married Height - 114 inches tall or 9 feet 6 inches or 2 point 9 meters tall! I know... I know... let me keep going... Neck: 37 inches or 939.8 millimeters around Shoulders: same as one's chest but around the shoulders: 158 inches or 4,013.2 millimeters. Chest: 141.5 inches or 3,594.1 millimeters. Upper Arms: 48.5 inches or 1,231.9 millimeters." The crowd made many an ooh or form of applause over that announcement, to which Drake and Devon did more biceps poses. "Yes.... if any of you miss skiing right now, just ask them to flex and wait for the snow to form on the peak! Fore Arms: 40.25 inches or 1,022.35 millimeters. Abdomen or abs: 58.25 inches or 1,479.55 millimeters. Waist: 51.5 inches or 1,308.1 millimeters. Thighs: 57 inches or 1,447.8 millimeters. Calves: 43.75 inches or 1,111.25 millimeters. Feet and shoe measurements: Both of them, both of their feet, all four, measure exactly 22.66 inches or 575.564 millimeters long by 9.33 inches or 236.982 millimeters wide. That is a size US Men's 46 5D or a size 45 in the UK ladies and gentlemen. And...and as you just saw, those mega muscles just hoisted for a bench press 3,350 pounds or 1.5 tons 350 pounds or 1,519.534 kilograms, or And it's no wonder they can do that for all those massive muscles make each of them weight... get that... the numbers coming up is just how much ONE of the two giants weigh, not both together....but each one of the two giants weight 1,582 pounds or 717.5831kilograms, or 113 stone!" Again the crowd went ballistic and cheered loudly. "And that is why.... that is why... You two better get a couple of fan to help you out, because even with those bear paws you call hands, you might night be big enough to hold all these... That is why we at Guinness are proud to present to you Devon and Drake Wiltshire-Forest the following certificates for being: The World's Tallest Men - Living and in History, The World's Tallest Married Couple - Living and in History, The World Most Perfectly Developed Men, The World's Largest Developed Biceps, The World's Largest Muscular Chest, The World's Biggest Feet both Proportionately and in Shoe Size, The World's Heaviest Men, and The World's Strongest Men!" The crowd cheered and cheered, Devon and Drake smiled at each other and gave each other a huge hug. Drake was very pleased for he could hear bells going off as the announcer read off each of the certificates or when he first called their names, meaning he had a total of eleven ties to being human now. The bells went off one more time as Anton showed up having concluded all his assistance with securing the birth certificate and now the bank account for Drake. The bank book provided bell number twelve. Yet after the staff of Guinness World Records and the crowd it brought departed, there was still one more surprise to be had. Representatives from Playgirl had shown up along with a group known as the Genitass World Sexxx Records. Both had received recorded video of Devon's, Drake, and Ed's romp from the night before and the two companies wanted to cash in on a "big deal" when they saw it. Devon explained to Drake who they were on the side and what they wanted. Drake looked at his partner and told him, if it got them one more world record, one more tie, and more money to help them live, why not? The companies whisked the two giants away to a warehouse where they had specially prepared beds, food, and such made to accommodate the two huge men. The two had pictures taken of them clothed, peeling off the clothes, then laying on the bed, their cocks completely flaccid. They were then allowed to play and fondle one another until they were fully erect, where upon they had another series of pictures taken upon the bed, on recliners, while in between shoots, professional doctors came in to measure their cocks. When the results were tallied and the pictures developed, it became one of Playgirls hottest issues ever with the longest double sided centerfold ever printed displaying the two men's mighty schlongs. Which of course bumped Jonah Falcon out of his spot as the man with the world's largest penis at 13.5 inches erect. Devon and Drake's penises were both measured each at 24.75 inches flaccid and 36 inches erect. Genitass World Sexxx Records also gave them certificates for having the farthest cum shot, the longest cum shot, and the cum shot with the highest count of sperm ever recorded. Despite being very well known records, they still sent off bells and were counted bring Drake's ties count to sixteen in total. But as they began to get dress to be driven back to their new home, Devon dropped to his knees, although he furiously caught himself on some cabinets to stay standing. Drake walked over to him frantically. "Devon, are you alright?" "No.... my balls hurts even more right now. I think they're swollen for some reason." Drake assisted Devon into getting into the van. James rode with them and made sure the coast was clear of the fey so they could get inside where they were protected just in case Drake needed more ties than what Devon thought were required. They were met at the door by Harry and Deanna. "Hello... is Devon okay?" "He's hurting for some reason. In his... nether regions, and he doesn't know why?" "Oh, well you take him upstairs to bed then, make sure he's alright. Reverend...High Priest...uhm... Mr. Whitehart, you come with us to the dining room." Drake took Devon upstairs to the bed made sure he was down and resting before he joined the others in the dining room. Harry and Deanna reintroduced Ed to James and Drake. "We've been here chatting with your friend for a while. He'd like to know where his clothes are. We thought it might be best if we kept him from going outside until you two returned." Said Deanna smiling. As soon as they were out the front door, Ed stood up from the dining room table, fully nude. "You know who I am don't you?" "I know what you are, but I don't know who." said Drake. "But I can say this much... it won't matter what father wants, there is nothing he can do. I hold sixteen titles of humanity now to prove that I am human. I have followers that are on line, at a ....where is it we workout?" "Gymnasium." said James. "Yes, a gym...gymnasium. I have made friends at a pub, and soon I shall be published in a magazine in all my glory. Father can do nothing about that!" Suddenly the lights began to flicker. The sound of electronic equipment began to power down. One by one all the little blue lights on the cameras placed all around the house began to go dim, and all the lights began to join them in their dimness. "We'll soon see about that." "See nothing. The house is..." "The house is nothing, oh High Priest Whitehart. The blessing doesn't work unless you have the fey all removed from the house. I was invited in and hadn't left. Harry and Deanna didn't know what all your items were, and so I spent the day wandering the house. With towels and great expense to my health, I picked those things up and tossed them out the windows. Lord Oberon is coming, Draig, and you had best be prepared to grovel!" James made a motion to attempt to tackle Ed. It wouldn't have been too one sided a match. James was four inches shorter than Ed, but he was more powerfully built, even if it was more on the plump bear side than the cut and defined side. However with the last few flickers of light and the last of the cameras going out, Ed had changed from 6' 10" to around 5' 9". He could easily dodge out of James's grasp and as he did so, Drake saw a satyr run by. "PUCK!" Drake shouted. "The one and only, here to cause mischief and mayhem at my master's bidding... But he bids not this day, Draig Coedwig. No, he bodes.... and he does not bode well for you." "OOOOoooooOOOH MY GAWD!" cried Devon upstairs. Drake, James, and even Ed, or rather Puck, raced up the stairs to the loft bedroom. There lay Devon on the sheets, nude, and just having pulled the top sheet off to reveal his groin. His cock lay flaccid over his scrotum, which contained two very large sized orbs, and as the lightning and lights flashed on and off, in time with Devon's moans and groans, his testicles grew....and Grew.... and GREW.... and GREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEW!

Last chapter in the series, started this a challenge set by DPhoenix to write something around a image he morphed. Was ages ago and I write slowly, sorry. Thanks to Greggrth for his help. --- Running through the hallways, Duncan's waist chaffed against the tightening speedo. He ran around the maze of the Spartan Wing trying to find his way back to him room, but his mind was muddled. Every time he tried to focus on remembering the walk from the room, his room number or even where he was; his thoughts would wonder and fill with dread. They wondered back to Ben and how it felt to blow a load with the boy's hands caressing his body. Back to Jake, a massive beast of raw power and pure muscle. Toby the chef and the endless gorge on food which had swollen his body and his gut. And the twins, tall and lean with every striation of muscle begging to be licked as they stood there in nothing by speedos. He snapped back out of it, 'what am I doing?' he asked himself. He tried to distract himself, keep his thoughts away from them; with page 3 models and Playboy cover girls, but the thoughts wondered back to the men who worked here. To the men who where just a short walk away. Walking was torture, as he looked down the speedo cut into his groin, digging into the skin around the waist the quads. Why were they shrinking? he thought then he caught his reflection in the window, it wasn't the speedos that were shrinking. Duncan's body continued swell, his frame gorged with muscle, his neck barely visible as his traps tried to swallow his head. Moving forward again, rushing back to his room, every step was accompanied by a tremor and the strained sounds of tearing. The pain growing as the fabric stretched and became tighter. He lent against the wall, propping himself up with a arm that cracked into the brick surface, the euphoria of growth sending his head spinning. Looking down the corridor the nearest door read S32, his room. Pushing himself off, his hands went through the stone surface, the wall crumbled around his bare feet. Shaking the dust off his arm, his swelling bicep slapped against the hard surface of pectorals that grew bigger with every passing second. He had realised then that he didn't have the swipe card on him, thinking back...the gym, it was in the pocket of the tattered remains of his jeans, shredded to threads and now a pile of rags near a bin somewhere no doubt. Could he force it open? Maybe push it enough to break the lock? Maybe smash the whole thing down? Then how he close it behind him? What am I thinking? All that aggression, damage and boastful display of power, it wasn't him. Fuck it, I'm locked out. A his hands rested on the wooden surface the door slowly swung open. He forgot to lock it in the first place. Rushing through, the wooden frame hit the outside of this pecs. Even hunched and ducking down face went into the top of the door frame. He still had no sense of his new size and power. Stepping back, he looked around the door frame and and himself, at least what he could see that wasn't blocked by the thick pecs and shoulders. One foot forward, he grabbed the top of the door frame on the other side, lowered his body, but twisted to go insides. Last time had to do something like this was squeezing through a chained up gate when he was twelve. Just like then his back and massive heaving chest where pressed tightly against the sliver of space, but he made it in anyway without too much damage. Duncan closed the door in a hurry and slammed the door behind him. Knocking over the dresser, it landed and cracked open against his calves and foot, he marched straight through the rubble, not even feeling a pinch of pain. He stood before the mirror, one more time, pinching himself to make sure it wasn't some dream or nightmare. He didn't wake up, before the mirror he saw himself, a massive hulk of ripped muscle and pulsing veins. His hands ran over his pecs again, succumbing to the joy of his new form a lapsing second, his cock twinged; hardening the speedo finally snapped, pinging off his skin it landed in a heap against the wall. He reached down to the python like meat, even has his hands had grown, he just about wrapped his fingers around the full width. Stroking it, he took his fingers right up to the tip, squeezing the head tightly between his finger and thumb, drawing out all the pre, thinking of the boys downstairs "Fuck!" he growled, he let go of himself, head in his hands, as he forced himself to think of anything else, the concentration sending a throbbing pain of a headache. He stormed forward, the gym bag he used to pack his belonging sat on the bed. Duncan drove his hand in. A knock at the door. "Hello?" he recognised the voice, "It's Ben, we were wondering if you were ok?" Duncan's hand rummaged through the bag desperately, "I'm..." he struggled to fight against the words, hard and horny, and struggled to invite him in,…"f-f-fine". "Because me and the boys-" "Boys?" Duncan fearfully questioned. "Yea, I'm here with Jake, Toby, Owen and Lewis" all of them?! Did I lock the door? "we were worried if you were ok after you left in a rush?" In the bag Duncan found his phone, thank fuck, lightly scrolling through he found the pics, ones downloaded offline along with some videos, and others sent by now ex-girlfriends. Flicking through them, he got no reaction, in fact he felt his cock soften in his hand. What the fuck, why aren't these working, they've always worked when... "Duncan?" came another voice from outside, they were still there, those four guys, he thought, feeling his hard on return. He looked at the shower, mind wondering, big enough-STOP IT. He flicked through the phone again, looking for more, maybe something else will work. Scrolling and scrolling, the phone crumbled his hand as his thumb pressed all the way through the flimsy glass and metal until he felt is press against his palm. "SHIT!" "Duncan?" they were just outside, his mind and imagination were running around, and thinking about the guys again his cock rose, harder and harder. Back to the breasts and wet pussies and he throbbing meat faded. He looked at the door as they knocked again. In the center, a handle to open and a latch to lock it. He had to clear his mind, keep his mind off it. He couldn't do it with them about. Handle to open, let them in, be gay, with guys, muscled guys, satisfy his growing cock. Latch to lock, keep them out, keep them away, get rid of this. He inched closer to the door. Open Or lock The door was in reach, all five of them, big, huge pumping, well endowed. But men. Open with handle Or lock with latch They knocked again, the large shower beaconing Duncan, with room for five more. He walked to the door, seeing the two pieces of metal. Handle. [8’8’’, 515 lbs, 4%, 14’’]

For everyone to read, but dedicated to all the U.S. folks on here. Happy Independence Day. - Frank Force of July by F_R_Eaky "...Aaaaaand give me three, no four of the spinners as well please." "Geeez-o-meeo, Aiden. You think you have enough fireworks. I mean seriously, I think you've blown a pay check." "No, not really." "And your total comes to two-hundred and fifty three dollars right on the dot, sir." "Oh my god! Aiden! You did! You just blew like a freakin' paycheck!" Aiden turned a glance towards his new boyfriend, Mason and stared into his bright green eyes. He was slightly tall at six-foot one inch, had something a little beefier than a swimmers build, long chestnut brown hair, two day beard and mustache, and hair that feathered nicely across the entirety of his chest, but then funneled down into a nice trail straight down the middle of his abs and to his.... Aiden smiled at Mason with a twinkle in his eye, and handed him a couple of the bags of fireworks he bought. "The amount is about the same, yes, but I didn't blow a paycheck. Tips, birthday, and Christmas money is where this all came from. I do this every year, save up so I can buy a lot of fireworks to shoot of in the back yard. I will admit however...I bought quite a few extra because I'm pissed right now." Mason laughed lightly at Aiden as Aiden picked up a couple of bags and then let the firework sales men help carry the rest. Aiden had a little bit of trouble with his bags as he wasn't quite so agile and strong as his boyfriend. He stood all of five four, maybe a hundred pounds on a good day sopping wet. He had strawberry blond hair, and ice blue eyes, and the start of goatee that looked more like a bad costume piece for a Chinese mustache. He was thin and scrawny, but carried himself as best as he could. The bags loaded the two young men got into the truck and proceeded on their way home. They talked briefly about what pissed Aiden off so much. They had spread out a blanket at the River's Edge Park to have a picnic and watch the pre-eve pre-show of fireworks on that July third. They were just sitting and talking, not even holding hands or sitting side by side, when some local made a comment about how gross they were. Mason semi smarted off to the guy and discovered quickly, it wasn't your average man. He was six feet six inches tall and built like an offensive lineman in the National Football League. He and his buddies soon, made a big spiel about the two and then proceeded to throw Aiden and Mason out of the park, mainly because there wasn't a police officer there who thought he could take the brute down without having to draw a gun and nobody really wanted that on a holiday weekend. The couple simply packed up their things and left, with Mason telling Aiden they could swing by a fireworks tent on the way home to make their own display to help cheer them up. The two also talked about their fetish. It's what brought the two together. They both like muscle. Well they like big guys....REALLY big guys. The taller, the beefier, the more hung, the better. They met on a chat and had been seeing each other for a number of years having whack off parties - pretending they were growing into giant mass brutes. Of course realizing it was all in the realm of fantasy and that the odds of them finding or turning into something like that were practically zero, they had started to date people for what they worth on the inside, and decided that each other was really good company, especially since they shared that fetish. "You know, Aid....you've got enough there for two nights. Why don't you relax and release some tension by shooting off some of the fireworks tonight. I'll make dinner in the kitchen and I can see them go off through the window, then we can have dinner, and then I'll put on our favorite compilation movie, the one with Lou Ferrigno as Hercules being made to grow into a giant and then grow into universal size. Hey, if you like, I can even put the picnic stuff away in the fridge, and grill some t-bones for dinner instead. How 'bout it?" Aiden thought for a minute and then smirked. "That....that sounds like a great idea. We can pretend we've grown so huge if we flick our big toe it sends that fucking bully flying into the next state!" "Now we're talkin'!" When they got home Aiden went out back and set up some of the bags of fireworks while Mason went in, packed up the picnic lunch, and then began on dinner. When he knew he didn't have to turn away every five seconds from the window, Mason signaled Aiden by flashing the kitchen lights off and on. It was a nice plot of land they lived on, out in the country and inherited from Aiden's father. It was illegal to actually shoot of fireworks in this state, but being out in the country so deep in the sticks, the neighbors either did the illegal activities with you, enjoyed them, or were too far away to know you did them. After making sure he had a couple of buckets of water, a fire extinguisher, and having wet the grass and trees in a good circle, Aiden pulled out a couple of bags of fireworks. Deciding to keep it somewhat an air of surprise, Aiden didn't hunt and search through the bags for the fireworks, he simply stuck his hand in the bag without looking and pulled them out. His first blind rummage through the bag, he pulled out a Roman Candle. "I love these." Aiden thought to himself. "We used to have wars with these when I was kid." Aiden lit the fuse and then stood pointing the way towards a lake so the balls that would come out would fly into the water and not set anything a blaze. This Roman Candle firework proved a bit different and interesting at first. Normally the fuse is lit, it burns down, and then suddenly FOOMP FOOMP FOOMP! Several balls of various colors come flying out one end of the "candle." This time, however, after the fuse burnt down there erupted a small cone of sparkles the fizzed and burned a bit. "AAAAH-HOOO!" Aiden uttered loudly. Suddenly for no explainable reason, Aiden was getting an erection. His small dick, grew hard as the cone of sparks fizzed, until he was at his maximum length of four inches. Aiden began to sweat a bit, and his breathing became a little rapid. Fear was gripping him slightly as he wondered what on earth was triggering his erection. He didn't have any time to think about it thought. FOOMP! - "AUUUUGH!" A ball shot out of the candle and Aiden's dick lurched forward, about an inch, and stayed there. FOOMP! - OOOH! FOOOMP! - AAUUGH! FOOMP! -HUUUUUUH! FOOMP! FOOMP! FOOMP! FOOOMP! AAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRGH OOOH! huh huh huh huh huh.... Shaking, Aiden dropped the now spent Roman Candle to the ground and stumbled backwards. He was now in a tremendous amount of pain, his dick being caught up in the fabric and waist band of his shorts and underwear. The tent was enormous, but still was bending his cock somewhat. Had there been enough room the tent would've been obscene, looking like part of a real pitched tent. Fumbling he collapsed on his back on the hillside and trembly attempted to get his shorts unzipped and button undone. SPROING! Once accomplished, his dick just shot out and pushed down the waist band of his underwear. Grabbing it with both hands, Aiden was astonished by its girth and length. It looked as long as a ruler to him and slightly less thick than a Pringle's can. Aiden wondered what he was going to...what Mason would do? "Hey, buddy" Mason shouted out from the kitchen window, unable to see Aiden from his point of view. "Is that all you're gonna shoot off?" "N..N..N...NNNO!" stammered Aiden. "Just... j j..just looking round!" Not wanting to alarm Mason, and in somewhat of a shock over his member's growth, Aiden on automatic pilot reached in a grabbed another firework. He lit it, and then stepped back to watch it go off. He looked down and stared at it as the fuse burn down. The name of this firework was, "Great Balls of Fire!" PUFF! PUFFPUFFPUFF! PUFF! PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF PUFF! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Aiden doubled over like he was just kicked in the nuts, and his balls were swelling like that had just happened and been done by a mule. As the colorful balls of light erupted out of their base in pretty fountain formation, Aiden's balls began swell larger and larger, thicker, heavier, hanging a little bit lower, although still high and tightly packed. Between the racks of pain as they grew, he could feel something like liquid churning inside of them, more and more, until he was pretty sure, that like when one drinks too much water and can feel it sloshing around one's stomach as they walk, he would be able to feel this liquid sloshing around in his balls when he walked. Trying to get up, Aiden moaned and cried in ecstasy. His cock and balls were so big they pulled on his groin and activated his libido like nothing else ever cook, and walking caused his legs to brush and caress his balls and make his dick flop from side to side. He swore the act of walking alone was going to make him cum and cum hard. Painting he dropped to his knees and began to crawl over towards the bags, although this just caused him to nearly get an erection his dick sliding across the cool, soft grass. Reaching into the bag, he pulled out a connected set of tubes that read, "BIGFOOT" and lit it. It took a while for the fuse to burn in and then.... FFFFFFFFFFFT! ..... .......BOOOM! "AAAAAAAAAAASHIT!" FFFFFT! FFFFFT! BOOM! BOOM! "OH GAWD!" FFFFT FFFFT FFFFT FFFFT FFFFT FFFFT BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! There were some sparks of light, but the main thing here was the sound. Deep rich, base like explosions that one could feel seconds later as the shock wave hit one. The effect when several went off sounded like a giant man was walking across the ground. With each boom Aiden pulled his arms and legs in because of the excruciating pain his hands and feet were in. Each boom they pulsed longer....and thicker....meatier .... and stronger. Each boom his hands reached farther. Each boom his feet felt more and more cramped in his size 6 shoes. Eventually with each boom he heard the sound of stitching popping or fabric coming undone. And then it stopped.... Twitching like crazy, Aiden held up his hands and looked at his feet. He didn't have clown feet compared to his body, but they were close. They had grown big enough to make it look like Aiden had done a lot of work outs, lifting, and running. Grown just large enough for folks to notice he had some big feet for such a short guy. Likewise his hands too were big and massive paws at the end of his arms. Tripping and falling over his feet, he made his way back to the bag and grasped for another firework. This one looked like a telescope that one set down on the large glass end. Aiden wondered about this one as it looked like there were several rings of tubes inside the largest one. He didn't know whether he should light it. He didn't want to worry Mason, but then again, what else was going to happen to him? What would Mason say to all of this? Lighting the fuse, Aiden stumbled backwards a bit, stood and looked down at what was about to go off - the firework, High Tower. It whistled. Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! and then shot ball into the air. "WAAAAAAAH!" Aiden shot into the air also. On the last foom part of the tubes rose up, then it whistled and shot off a ball again. Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! "AAAAUUOOOOH!" Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! Wheeeeeeeeeep FOOM! The tower rose higher, the tubes got smaller, but Aiden... Aiden got taller.... and taller.... his feet, hands, dick and balls growing in proportion with him. He rose and quivered, his eyesight rising higher than it was. His feet burst out of the remains of his shoes. His shirt shrunk on him splitting into pieces that just barely clung on his arms, his neck, the hem around his abs and waist, while his shorts' top rode down his waist line and the hem rose up his thighs, until it nearly looked like he was wearing denim Speedos, with his cock and balls hanging out. Aiden was sick to his stomach. His mind was reeling over what had just happened to him. He stumbled and wobbled his way over to the truck which his newly gigantic, spindly legs. He went to brace himself up by placing a hand on the hood and nearly feel forward, it was too steep of a drown to reach down! Standing shakily he looked down at the pickup truck....DOWN AT IT. The top of the truck came like to the top of his abs. "WUUUUUUUUUUUUUH AAAHHHH HUUUUUUUUUUH!" Aiden puked behind the tail gate. Then standing up to do something he turned and stumbled down the hill, to collapse by the bags again. His mind was spinning, his heart was racing. Aiden in fear thought to himself, "This is it. I'm going to die. Might as well have my last vision be something pretty." Grasping in the bag, his massive hand finally grabbed a hold of something and he pulled it out. It was an odd shaped firework, like a tube on a connective stand, and that tube had these twisty parts on the sides like wings or something. Aiden placed the base of this above his head, as far as his arms would reach, and lit the wick. This firework was "the Blond Bomber" and it suddenly shot straight up in a spiral fashion sending out beautiful sparks of golden light everywhere. There was a loud POP! and suddenly there was a soldier in the air gliding down on a parachute and all around him the firework shot out balls of golden light so one could see him until he landed on the ground. "Ooooohhh hooo hooo hoo hoohooohhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" Aiden began to feel a tickle, like a trickle of water being poured over his head. His hair began to grow out, longer, thicker, shinier, into a brilliant mane of honey colored shoulder length hair. His jaw line and upper lip began to itch and soon it was covered in a two to three day growth of hair, matching the golden hue of his head hair. Then Aiden began to run his hands all up and down his abs and over his chest, across his arms, and then rub his feet along his legs, as little by little golden hair began to appear across his chest, all of his abs, his legs, and his arms. It came in light at first, then slightly thick and feathery. Enough one knew this was man before one, but not so thick one could no longer see muscle separation or definition if present. Feeling refreshed by that last firework, Aiden dove once more into a bag and pulled out a multi-tubed monstrosity which was titled, "Mass of Power!" Lighting the wick, Aiden stepped backwards, a smile and a laugh on his lips. ... ... ... FOOM! KERBOOM! "WHUAH!" Aiden's ankles suddenly thicken, and his calves each blew up and out and out and out, filling with veins of rushing blood and muscle inflating into enormous proportions. It just swelled like a water balloon until it was going to burst, and then suddenly shrunk back down just a bit and became defined and carved into a thick heart shaped diamond of muscle. FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Now his thighs blew up... pops and rips and "plooomps" here and there as each and every tear drop in front of the thigh blew up and shaped became hard and dense looking like cut stone pendulums. This was followed by the biceps of his thigh, the back side mounding and growing, pulling on the hamstring which grew thicker and tautter, tighter and fuller. More and more Aiden's calves and thighs expanded until he had no choice but to walk with a side kick gate. FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Suddenly Aiden was standing and squatting and standing and squatting like he was doing squat thrusts, performing weighted squats, or attempting to take a large dump. His ass began to spread out, to round and firm up, to bubble out with power more and more, two glutes that looked solid marble balls that only the world's strongest men could heft and lift. FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Grabbing a hold of his waist and bending forward and side to side as if he were performing exercises or a line dance, Aiden's waist shrunk and abs and obliques rolled and tensed becoming sharper, harder, fuller, clearly cut and defined, until his whole lower torso looked like small two brick rowed walkway surrounded by a wall of bricks in a herringbone pattern. There was little down if one took a brick of cobblestone and smashed against Aiden's lower torso, the cobblestone would be pummeled to dust. FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Aiden's arms suddenly leapt up as if tossed as his lats, back, shoulders, traps and neck grew thicker. A jolt and again they got wider. A squirm and once more they got bigger. Larger, thicker, harder, wider, mounding, thicker, bigger, massive, his lats just kept spreading out and out and out. His back and shoulders kept growing and mounding, bulging and inflating. The shape of his back and lats with shoulder width was like a "V'....and then like a upside down Christmas Tree....then like "W".... then like a margarita glass, finally like a curly bracket, so wide so thick almost all the way down and then suddenly the tightest of tapers. Mean while his traps and neck fought each other for room, neither one of them giving in. The traps rising and mounding higher and higher until they told the ears to "get the fuck out the way" while his neck just ballooned into this massive column of granite that held his head up high. FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Aiden's chest then jutted out...and jutted more....oozing....spreading.....rounding....mounding....barreling.... out more and more, further and father, getting thicker, harder, denser, wider, becoming so thick and so full, the nips began a downward journey from resting on top in the middle to resting on the bottom and pointing down. The plates of his chest growing so huge and massive, it pushed his chin up and held it high, it joined the lats in pushing his arms out to his side. It obscured anything from his abs on down out of his line of vision. The felt so big...so meaty...so heavy....he was certain he could find a wrought iron pipe, place it between his pecs and with a simple flex, crush it! FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" FOOM! KERBOOM! -"WHUAH!" Now his arms extended out and they began to plump and swell, inflate and grow, the biceps growing larger and larger, like baseball, a football, a soccer ball, a bowling ball, a split mound of mountain! The triceps started getting thicker and fuller as well, inflating into that horseshoe shape that just pushed out the back parts of sleeves and rips them to shreds. And then his wrists and forearms thickened and bunched, crunched and grew...grew...GREEEEEW until Popeye himself would be ashamed of his size, and the whole of the forearm looked like a gigantic turkey leg. Remember the old movies where Hercules could place a walnut or some other nut of some kind between his the crook of his forearm and bicep and with a single flex crack that nut open? With a single flex, Aiden could bend a nut off of a nut and bolt! FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFWHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT! .... .... .... .... KA-TOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! The last boom was so loud, Aiden thought in his head that surely the military will now be called out here to investigate, but that was the only thought he had time for. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGNNMMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" Snapping his head back, arching his back, and flinging his arms back, Aiden let out a roar as his muscles, all of them, at the same time began to bunch and roll, contract and inflate once more. Increasing in size, density, definition, striations, strength and power. All the while his veins began to pop up all over his body, with a full blood pump, feeding his muscles and causing them to grow once more. Mr. Olympia....Lobo....Bane....Jaggernaught....the Hulk.....the Hulk times two... When it was done, Aiden collapsed to his knees, breathing heavily, sweat streaming off of him, and even on this hot summer evening, steam rising off his body. "Aiden! Aiden! Are you okay... I heard this really loud boom and then a scream from some man did that fucker follow us....oh....my.....god...." Mason wasn't sure what to do....if this was an intruder he could take him down himself, that's for sure. The sheer size of this behemoth though, made him cream his pants at the sight of him. And then.... then the creature, man...stood up and walked over to him. This man was so tall...Mason only came midway up the man's massively broad and thick chest! Then the man bent forward and looked down at Mason, and Mason could see his eyes....his ice....blue.....eyes.... "Oh my God..." whispered Mason dryly. "Aiden? Is that you?" "Yes, Mason. It's me." and Aiden picked Mason up, one handed, and kissed him full on the lips. Mason nearly fainted away, but managed to recover and sputter. "D...dd...ddinnner will be ready in about ten minutes.... I put two t-bone steaks on the grill...." Smiling, Aiden set Mason down, then reached into a bag and pulled out another collection of firework tubes connected as one unit labeled, "the Gemini Effect." "Hmmmmmmmm. I think you better put six more on. We're going to need it. We'll also need to repack and double pack our picnic dinner. I think we'll have no problems staying at the park for the fireworks finale tomorrow night." And Aiden lit the fuse.

Ever since I read Londonboy's original story "A Muscle Daddy Built to Order," I began to have other ideas of ways this idea can be done. With a lot of brainstorming and thinking, I think I found a new way to tell this classic that will appeal to all readers on this forum. Before I post just a warning, I did not know where to post this story originally. I talked with many people including CMiller who I explained my idea to and he said the way I am telling this story it would be fine here. This story uses Teens... There is NO SEX at all... The story is about family and finding a place where you can belong! If you don't think this is your thing then you may leave, but please try to give this a shot, you may enjoy it as I also got the approval from the awesome Londonboy as well! Anyway, I now present you all with a new take on "A Muscle Daddy Built to Order." {PROLOGUE} I have never really had a role model in my life. My mother and father split up before I even remembered and my father managed to win the custody battle. Money talks apparently, as the man is loaded with it. Maybe that’s one reason why I don’t even get to see my mother. I never honestly understood the reason why one minute she is there and the next she is gone from my life. This story isn’t about that though. It’s about me and my Dads… yeah DADS… My original Dad, or rather father (a Dad is someone who is there for his children, they nurture them and help them become the adults they are when they grow up) is a complete asshole. He ridiculed me every day of my life. He came home drunk and would lash out at me for no reason. He treated me like a complete idiot. I remember the day when we were supposed to watch that film in school about starting puberty, he wouldn’t allow me to view it; “Why would a little pussy like you need to watch that shit?” he said as I handed him the permission slip that he shredded and balled up into his hands before tossing it in the trash. I always felt small, and not because I was small, but because of how he treated me. That was when I was 9. My name is Seth; I am 14 years old, 5’6”, 140 lbs., and I just started puberty. Yeah, I guess you can say I am a late bloomer. I am not that popular, nor am I really picked on in school. My only real problem is I wish I had a Dad. A man who I can talk to about all this stuff going on in my life. Who wouldn’t treat me like an idiot, but as someone new to the world and is learning. Someone that I can actually feel like I am loved and part of a family. The only person I really tell about my problems is my underclassman and neighbor friend, Andrew. Andrew is 12. He just recently started High School which I am glad he did because I now have someone I can vent to more freely at school then having to worry about having my father overhear us in my bedroom. Andrew is shorter than me at about 4’11”. He weighs approximately 105lbs and I am pretty sure he has not started puberty yet either; I ask him stuff and sometimes he just listens and tries to give helpful advice, I find it cute. But at the end of the day, I’m still left clueless on pretty much everything. That is until yesterday, when on my way home from school I found this odd lady siting in an alleyway with a fold out table and strange items scattered across it. I stopped to have a look as I am always looking for a way to make my life at home as short as possible. The woman looked up at me with a knowing smile, “Problems at home?” “Yeah how did you know that?” I asked a bit taken aback that she sounded like she knew my whole life story. “A boy your age shouldn’t be wandering around this late by himself,” she was fiddling with a talisman. “What kind of problems do you have, maybe I can help?” ”I come from a broken home, ma’am,” I continue to watch her fingers dancing around the relic. “I have no mom, my father treats me like trash. Strange things are happening in my life and I don’t have anyone to talk to about them. I just wish I had a friend that knew me, a friend that a smart and wise and mature. A Role-Model. Something my father should be but isn’t.” She grabbed onto my hand and held it tightly, giving me a huge grin. “My boy, I have just what you might be looking for, and then some.” I gave her a strange look as she reached under the table and pulled out a metal box. She flipped the lid open and pulled out 7 vials of what appeared to be colored dust or powders. “These are magic!” I gave her an awkward, confused stare. “Magic? That’s one thing I stopped believing in a long time ago.” “Don’t be foolish boy!” she placed them in my hand and cupped my fingers around them. “Once you use one, you will begin to realize the power they have.” The tops all had numbers on them, I think letting the user know the order of how to take them or how to give them to someone. “So what am I supposed to do?” “You need to find someone who you really trust, my boy! Find a way to get each of the powders ingested into the one you choose! Each of the vials have the power to alter a person’s life, so make sure you choose wisely and only use them on one person!” “And how do I know which one does what?” I asked her. She gazed deeply into my eyes. “I’ve been watching you, Seth. I know what struggles you are facing. These are tailored just for your life and the one you choose to use them on! Just be careful and do not use them all at once as it might cause problems.” I nodded my head. “Ok, I guess there’s no harm in trying them out.” I felt a cold chill run down my back. I looked up at the sky seeing it was getting dark. When I looked back to the old woman, she was gone and so was her little alleyway shop. I decided it was time to head home and deal with more crap. Tomorrow is a new day and I needed to find someone I could try these vials of powder on… NEXT UP - VIAL 1

Prologue -And So It Begins- The bright moon sits up high in the dark night sky, along with the endless amount of stars and constellations, casting an eerie glow down on a small backwater town in northern California. This is where the rumors originated from, well they were rumors at first, but that’s not to be discussed at this present time. Let’s just get to the story, how this new revolutionary serum came into this world, how it came into my possession, and how it changed all of our lives… ************************************************** ******* Victoria Evans walked down the dark hallway with a bounce in her step. This red headed vixen was an assistant to a doctor working on genetic DNA fusion, you know, the combination of one set of DNA code with another set, I’m sure you all have heard of this before. Where was I, oh yes! Victoria, this perfect woman. Any straight guy would practically do back flips just to talk to her; 27 year-old, size 36DD bust, pouty cherry lips, emerald green eyes, long legs, and a year round tan --- Yeah, you guys get the picture. Anyways, moving on… The dark hallways had very little light, only enough to see a few feet in front of the person. Victoria walked around the maze like building, her 4 inch heels *clacking* with each step that she took in her fast paced trek to the animal facilities lab on the basement level of BUCK ENT. As she made her way around another corner, in her lab coat and carrying a metal case at her side with one hand, a bright light comes into view on the wall to her right side a few hundred meters away. As she approaches the light, she turns left into the door of the lab. “Did you manage to get it, Victoria,” A man who appeared to be in his late 70s asked the redheaded she-devil. Victoria smiled, the dimples on her cheeks gave off a body shuttering feeling if you saw it; kind of a cross between pleased and maniacal. “Why do you always ask such stupid questions, Dr. Osborne,” she commented on his ridiculous remark, slamming the silver, metal case onto a table next to the computer he was working off of. “I always get what I want; you should know that by now.” The old doctor chuckled. “You sure do,” he said, ogling her breasts with his eyes. The female assistant cleared her throat, snapping the doctor back to attention. “Do you mind? You said you wanted this stuff tonight, so I got it; let’s finish the project tonight.” The older man blushed, “ah, yes.” He flipped open the latches on each side of the metallic case, opening the lid up. All that was inside was black padding and a small vial with crimson colored liquid. The doctor’s eyes took in the sight of it, his small eyes opening up wide. For years he had searched for a way to gain back what he had lost decades ago. His whole purpose for BUCK ENT was to compete against other leading manufacturer companies in the department of health related problems. As he started to lose his hair in his early 30s, he wished for a way to regain it; hair loss, something all men wished that they never had to experience. He was assigned the task to make a product for BUCK ENT to compete against other companies who have claimed to create different products to treat/stop hair loss and/or grow back the hair that was already lost. This was assigned to him a little over a decade ago. However, the small vial containing the crimson red substance was the missing catalysis to the doctors many years of research and development. With the last ingredient now in his possession, he finally felt like he had achieved his life goal that god had left for him to complete. Dr. Osborne delicately removed the vial from the case, holding it up to the light above him…”It’s time Victoria,” he craned his neck around, gazing deep into her eyes. She smirked, moving over to the computer terminal and began to type on the keyboard. “What specimen are we using?” The doctor removed his lab coat, grabbing a needle filled with what appeared to be blood. “Diceros bicornis,” he grinned at her. Her eyes went wide. “You can’t be serious?! Why not use the usual standard type?!” She looked on at him, frightened. His sagging old skin and withered body, standing up at a very unimpressive height of 5’3” slouched over. “Do not get in my way girl! This is my moment of triumph! I will finally be able to regain all that I have lost!” Did I mention that since it took so long, the doctor has also decided a way to change ones body as well? Well, I didn’t know that either until I, myself, actually tried it. The concepts are simple combine one set of DNA code with another. This is done with the combination of each specimen’s blood and the injection of whatever is in that vial of red liquid; the red liquid is what bonds the code together, making some sort of super DNA code. “But the diceros bicornis species is known for its-“ “Do you think I do not know that Ms. Evans,” he stopped her before she could finish. “I have always planned to use the diceros bicornis species. The black rhino is a powerful beast, one that will make a perfect hybrid human with its massive size, overly powerful strength, and its territorial temperament; it fits in perfect with the male society of the world. Males thinking that they own it all; now they can, starting with my transformation. I am the first step in this new evolutionary stage.” The doctor uncapped the needle, injecting it into a vein in his arm. He proceeded to move over to where the much younger female was standing, still in shock of what the doctor would eventually become. “Hand over the vile.” Very shakily she began to move the hand with the vial out to meet the doctor’s hand. She was however moving a bit to slow for the old man, who had waited many years for this one moment. The doctor quickly grabbed it from her hand. “Thank you, my dear Victoria,” a pleasant look on his face. The doctor took a few steps back, pulling out another needle from the pocket of his pants. Uncapping the top, exposing the pointed tip, he stabs it into the vial, removing all of the crimson liquid. He tosses the empty vial at a wall; it shatters into thousands of tiny shards. Osborne completely ignores Victoria now; his only focus is the needle, which he holds up to the light, entranced by its brilliant color. “Thank you,” was the last words out of his mouth, as he pushed the needle into the vein in his arm, releasing the substance throughout his entire body. The substance flowed through his blood stream, reshaping the code that made him who he was; redefining everything about him, both body and mind. Within a few minutes, it begins: Osborne lets out a grunt of satisfaction, his back arching back, arms spread out wide. The sagging skin on his body begins to pull up, returning close to his withered body, and then hardening. Wrinkles begin to fade away; muscles begin to return that he once had. His arms firm up arms swell up and begin to bulge in size; his biceps becoming almost comparable to softballs, but with an indestructible firmness. His forearms become thick and meaty. His veins begin to pump a new kind of blood throughout his body; they appear like snakes growing under his skin, laid out on top of the expanding muscle. His shoulders elongate, making way for his expanding chest; what once sagged now is hard and firm, as youthful and powerful like a college football jocks. His descended ribcage pushed out, forming a tight 6 pack, then reshaping again to become an 8 pack. A perfect v-shape formed, descending down into his already growing lower-body. While the top was reshaping, so was the lower half. The doctor’s legs were already swelling huge, his thighs swelling huge, calves were not that far from catching up. Osborne was beginning to become a very powerful muscle beast, that is, until the other thing happened; He never actually did stop growing. A massive euphoric bliss overcame the old, muscled up doctor. He reached down, grabbing the mid section of his pants, completely tearing them off of his body. There to behold was his small penis, unused for years, beginning to get hard and grow within the confines of his briefs. He grunted as it continued to fill up the insides of the material, getting thicker and longer, engorging more and more with the combined DNA of the two different species, until the underwear gave way. A giant erected cock and massive testicles were released from the cotton material; the cock slapping hard against Osborne’s abs and the balls hanging down low between his muscular thighs. Osborne stared in awe at the giant piece of meat he now possessed, it was his meat, his possession; pretty much his territory. Osborne grabbed hold of it with his hand, he couldn’t believe how this was happening. The cock and balls and the muscles of his body continued to grow and expand as he began to stroke his cock furiously in an almost rage like style. Then it happened, as his balls began to churn, as seed began to rush up the long flesh like tube to greet the air outside, Osborne clutched at his chest. In the distance, Victoria began to laugh at the old man. “You stupid fool; the stuff only works if you already have a body for it. You already being such an old man never took into accounts on the impact it would have on your organs such as your already half-working heart. Guess you won’t be able to see your dreams fulfilled, grandpa.” Osborne was shocked, all of his research and experimentation, only for it to be credited now to this bitch. His life long dream of living a youthful life has now began to fade away. He looked on at Victoria, anger filled his eyes, but there was nothing he could do as orgasmic bliss enraptured his entire growing body. The cock that now reached up to his massive shelf like pecs erupted hot, volcanic semen from the massive bulbous head. Osborne fell backwards, hitting the floor, cock still shooting massive globs of hot semen into the air, as he passed into the other life. Victoria reached into her lab coat and picked up her cell phone, turning around to the empty metal case. She hit one of the buttons on her phone, speed dialing a call. “Yes, this is Victoria,” she said a bit more energetically. “Of course, I have it.” She closed the case and latched it the way it was originally and began to walk out of the room into the dark hallways of the basement maze. She stopped at the door, “Of course. I will be right there,” with a swipe of her hands everything went dark, “Mr. Buck.”

Okay, gang, here is the second story casting Michael Fitt as a super-hero. If you want to a look at what the real Mike is like, visit this thread: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/708-fitt-for-a-king/ Enjoy! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Internet is certainly filled with guys who like to flex for cameras. Streaming video and rippling muscles seem to go together like few things ever had. Of course, to all but a very few, Michael Fitt seemed just another hot guy who liked to bounce his pecs and flex his biceps for the members of his site. A few trusted longtime members knew exactly how special he was and helped him keep that secret. One evening, during his regular chat, Mike's only chatters were these few. Mike thought it odd, but didn't say anything other than how glad he was to spend time with his VIPs. The next week, it was the exact same folks. Even stranger. As he was signing off, he asked one particular member if he would mind instant messaging him after the chat ended. To save time, Mike used his telepathic powers to contact that VIP. The VIP didn't know for sure what was going on, but kind of suspected something about a guy who called himself Todd The Muscle God. He had been a big sensation, coming out of nowhere to have over a million followers on YouTube. The VIP said he thought this Todd person was hot, but didn't understand why everyone seemed hypnotized by him. “Thanks, man, I appreciate your help,” Mike told him. What he didn't tell his VIP was that his protection was reason he didn't give in to Todd's charms. He couldn't let anything happen to them, but he could only protect a few people that way. “This is definitely a job for Super-Fitt,” Mike said as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body. A check of Todd's page confirmed everything. He was a very handsome dark-haired young man with a very buff, well-defined body, not unlike Mike's, but with more hair. He had videos posted on his main page where he flexed his muscles and commanded people to give him money. Now, there was nothing wrong with this in theory, if the person doing the “hypnotizing” was merely using suggestion, giving a show and playing cocky. On the other hand, this guy needed a little investigation. Clicking on the “Members” link, of course led to a dialog box asking for a user name and password. That's what mortals would need for access, but Super-Fitt has his ways of doing things. The members page showed that a chat was in progress. There was Todd The Muscle God, sitting before the camera, bouncing his pecs and dreamily saying, “That's is, slaves. Show tribute to your master. All your money, everything you own, everything you have is mine!” Todd was hardly the first Internet muscle guy to say this. But this seemed different. Sure enough, he looked at his screen “Ah, ten thousand dollars from ILoveToddFlexing.” You're a good little slave. You get to live and serve me another week.” Then Todd looked up from his screen. “There's someone else watching. Someone who is not a slave.” He grinned. “Inferiors, I'm going to cut this short tonight. I have someone I need to talk to.” He tapped his keyboard. Super-Fitt's screen went blank, but a voice came in his head. “If you're who I think you are, you can hear me just fine right now. And you shouldn't have any trouble finding me.” In the next instant, Super-Fitt teleported himself to Todd's room where he was still sitting by his computer. “Super-Fitt,” Todd smiled evilly, “Or should I say Michael Fitt? I knew you'd come looking for me.” “What's your story, 'Todd The Muscle God'? You're not just acting cocky and demanding money. You're controlling these guys!” Todd smiled more evilly. “And why shouldn't I? You of all people should understand that?” “Oh?” asked Super-Fitt. “I can control people's minds, but what you can do! I don't think I could begin to understand your power.” Todd shook his head. “But you're all Boy Scout about it! Always trying to help people. What a waste!” “That guy you were just talking to. You told him he could live to serve you another week. What was that about?” “My slaves are mine to do with as I wish. If they don't give me what they want, then they do as I command them. If that means sacrificing themselves for me, so be it.” “You have them kill themselves?” Super-Fitt was incredulous. “Oh, I haven't had anyone do that yet, but they need the discipline. If they don't please me, they need to be punished. They're mine.” “You are sick, man!” “Oh, come off it!” Todd fumed. “You could do the same if you wanted! I have a proposition for you!” Super-Fitt was taken aback a bit. “You have a proposition for me?” “We could rule this world together! With your powers and mine together, we could have every nation on Earth groveling within a few hours!” “Why would I do that?” A yet more evil smile appeared on Todd's face. “I'm sure you know that I've got several of your members under my control. With a thought, I could have every one of them walk into the middle of the nearest freeway.” Super-Fitt thought a moment. “No, you couldn't.” “What do you mean by that?” Calmly, Super-Fitt said “I saw how you work. They need to see you or be near you for you to command them. That's why you bother with the cam shows.” “So I'll summon them and have them come back right now!” “Not on that thing you won't!” Super-Fitt bounced his pecs toward at Todd's computer, which promptly exploded in a hail of confetti. “You dare...” Todd began, full of rage. Super-Fitt smirked. “I dare! You love making people feel small,don't you? Maybe you need to know what that feels like.” With that, Super-Fitt, bounced his pecs again and then opened his index finger and thumb and slowly brought them together. As Todd began to shrink, he started screaming. “Hey! You can't do this to me! I'm Todd The Muscle God! My slaves are loyal to me!” Within a minute, Todd was three inched tall. Super-Fitt, now appearing to be a giant before him, picked him up in his right hand. “Are they now?” Super-Fitt brought Todd up and held him against his left pec and bounced it. “Not any more they're not. I've taken away your powers!” “What?” cried tiny Todd. “I can't hear the voices! They're all gone! What do I do now?” “Well, what I'm going to do is go home and undo every one of those financial transactions the guys you had under your control made so they all get their money back. As for you, I'd say just watch out for your cat.” He nodded toward Todd's grey tabby who had just entered the room. As Super-Fitt teleported away, he heard tiny Todd saying. “Nice kitty! Nice kitty!”

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 3 Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ------------------------- I gradually regained some sense of self, feeling suspended in darkness. It was like being under water, except it lacked the joy I’ve always experienced swimming in pools or riding the waves in the ocean. Instead of that buoyancy, the weightlessness I was experiencing felt heavy, immobilizing me instead of enabling me to move in three dimensions. Nothing was visible except my own body, drifting helplessly. A sudden fear struck me. “Am I… dead?” Instantly the darkness boomed with a strangely familiar voice… the deepest and richest of the voices from the chorus earlier. “NO, CHILD, YOU ARE NOT DEAD… THOUGH NOT FOR LACK OF TRYING. YOUR BLOODLINE’S FIRST ATTEMPT AT JOINING THE CHOIR SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF HISTORY, AND YOU TRY TO REVERSE… WELL, ME? I KNOW THAT YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT NOTHING OF YOUR GIFTS, AND ARE ONLY LEARNING IN RESPONSE TO THE IMMEDIATE THREAT OF THE SPECTRE, BUT TRYING TO UNDO DEATH IS A LAST RESORT. LITERALLY.” My head pounded, both from the thunderous voice and my own condition. “So, you’re death, but I’m not dead? Is Claudia ok? Is Kellan?” “I AM… COMPLICATED. MY KIND DO NOT HAVE NAMES, ONLY TITLES. YOU MAY CALL ME THE HELPFUL ONE. YOU HAVE ASKED FOR HELP, AND IT HAS BEEN GRANTED. PART OF THAT ASSISTANCE IS THAT I WILL HELP RETURN YOU TO THE WAKING WORLD… BUT DO NOT RISK YOURSELF SO GREATLY IN THE FUTURE. CLAUDIA WILLIS IS ALIVE THANKS TO OUR INTERVENTION, BUT I WOULD NOT SAY SHE IS WELL. KELLAN IS CURRENTLY FREE OF THE SPECTRE’S CONTROL, BUT HE IS STILL A TARGET… AND THE LOST SOUL IS VERY CLOSE TO ACHIEVING HIS GOALS. YOU MUST LOCATE THE SPECTRE’S PHYSICAL REMAINS AND USE THEM TO SEPARATE HIM FROM HIS STOLEN POWER, AND SUMMON ME THROUGH THE CHORUS.” I was about to ask more questions, like “where are his physical remains” and “will this restore the drained partiers” and “what’ll happen to Kellan’s new muscles,” but suddenly the darkness lit, and I saw what I was talking to, and the sight was impossible, horrific, and strangely eye-catching! Hovering before me in the formerly lightless void was an enormous monster, whose body was made of billions of… eyes and tongues! Behind it, thousands of wings whirled as swiftly as a hummingbird’s, but I could somehow see all of them if I focused, making out every detail of red, green and silver feathers. An ancient-looking tome floated in front of it, and even as I watched, new words blazed onto the pages, as if being burned there by some unseen magnifying glass. Instead of a head, the monster had four faces, like floating masks. One was that of a child of indeterminate gender with faintly Asian or Native American features. The second was elderly and Caucasian, but so wrinkled with age that, again, I couldn’t tell if it was male or female. The third looked like an African or mixed heritage woman, with long hair that was braided on one side and cascaded loose on the other. The final face was my own, with a knowing smirk spread across his (my?) lips. All four faces opened their mouths, and the powerful voice spoke yet again, despite seeming to boom around me and not emerge from any of the lips. “TIME GROWS SHORT. YOU CANNOT REMAIN IN THIS STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE ANY LONGER WITHOUT PASSING ON PERMANENTLY, AND THERE ARE OTHER PLANS IN STORE FOR YOU. YOU WILL NEED THIS.” It began to sing, the music washing over me, and I found that I was wearing my costume wings, undamaged by the fishhooks, and that they spread, bearing me aloft on the river of sound, leaving the creature far behind. The next moment, I found myself in darkness again, but feeling something warm and hard cushioning and supporting me. I finally worked my eyes open, and found myself being held, bride-style, and nuzzled, by the new and improved Kellan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I twisted my head around and saw Claudia dozing on the back seat, but smiling, a healthy blush spread across her cheeks. Kellan shifted, and murmured as he came awake. “Heeyyyy… you’re awake. Feel ok?” He mumbled in my ear, making the hairs on the back of my neck raise in excitement. I couldn’t speak, but blushed and nodded. “Good.” He breathed in deeply, his beautiful face an inch from mine. “Thank you for saving Claudia and helping me yet again. I was out of control. But… you can’t hurt yourself. Whatever you just did, it nearly killed you… you weren’t breathing and didn’t have a heartbeat. I had to use CPR and rescue breathing on you until your chest started rising again. I brought us here to take a breather. But don’t you dare put yourself at risk like that again. What the hell happened? I thought I heard you humming and then you seemed to go into a trance. Then Claudia was healed and you came back for a moment before toppling over. Don’t do that to me again, man! I only just met you, and I want to keep you around for a looooong time.” I gulped at that last statement, but managed to nod in agreement. I then filled Kellan in on the out-of-body experience, the overwhelmingly beautiful chorus, and the insanity-inducing monster that helped me return Claudia to the world… and then did the same to me. At that point Kellan frowned. “Huh… I dozed off for a bit here in the car, and just woke up when you started stirring, so I didn’t notice it ‘til now… but your wings WERE tattered when I carried you here… and now they aren’t.” I froze at that revelation. “Really?” Kellan nodded, making the dark, wavy layers of his rock-star hair flop back and forth over his blue eyes. He reached out with his newly-muscled arm and pulled the door open, letting me slide out of his arms and stand (shakily) on my own two feet. The way he’d cradled my 6’2” frame in his football player’s arms was a bit weird, as I wasn’t used to being the shorter guy, much less being held by someone. However, as he stepped out of the car after me, I found myself looking up at a 7’1” hunk. He stretched, his biceps bulging in his torn black sleeves, his huge pecs warping the image of his costume’s ribcage, his nipples visibly erect through the fabric in the cool November air, and his shirt riding up to reveal his sculpted abs and a dark treasure trail showcased between his iliac furrow by his marble-pale skin. Once he finished stretching, he bent over, showing me the square shape of his muscle butt, while reaching into the car to retrieve my wings… good as new! “Weird,” I commented, running my fingers over the undamaged fabric of the black wings. “Just one more strange thing to add to an already bizarre evening.” Kellan nodded. “For sure. But hey man, it’s getting kinda chilly. I don’t think I’m feeling it as much as I should now that I’m supercharged with ghost lightning or whatever, but I bet you could use some more warmth. Lemme just get Claudia comfortable.” With that, he popped the trunk and grabbed some extra blankets, and quickly wrapped them around his girlfriend, making her shift and wake up, smile at him, and murmur something I couldn’t hear, before snuggling into the blankets as he closed the car to keep the cold air out. Kellan and I then headed up towards the bonfire. As we trudged uphill, I tilted my head and frowned, before asking, “You didn’t feel any drain, and Claudia was fine in the car? She didn’t get… sucked dry… like the other partiers?” Kellan shook his head back and forth, affirming that the instant-lifelessness effect I’d spotted earlier hadn’t occurred. “No… I didn’t feel anything, and Claudia’s fine. You didn’t see anything, did you?” After I confirmed that everything seemed fine when we were at the car, he relaxed. “I admit I was more focused on you and Claudia, so I wasn’t really looking around at anyone else… but now that you mention it, I didn’t hear any engines start or see any car lights. Maybe it’s just the fact that I was the one who opened the car, not Claudia, and this ghost thing needs me? Or maybe you burned it out back at the dance floor?” I shrugged, but then grimaced. “I wish… but you said you didn’t notice anyone leaving… I’d think that if the white flames had gotten rid of the ghost for good, they’d be back to normal. Besides… the big eyes-tongues-wings-faces creature said the ghost was still a threat.” As we approached the campfire, I could see the filaments of otherworldly light moving about … and somehow, I could hear them, like the hiss of the devil’s fiddle strings as he challenged Johnny for his soul. “And the threads of light are here, too… whatever’s going on, it’s not over,” I concluded. Kellan’s impressive shoulders slumped and he groaned in frustration. “Right. So, what’s the next step, besides getting toasty by the fire?” I blushed at the suggestion of “getting toasty” with the big guy, but tried to ignore it, hoping the darkness hid my reaction. “I’m not sure… the journal I found includes some descriptions about various supernatural effects and creatures, but aside from ghosts, I’m not really sure what to look for, and it’s not like this thing was written as an encyclopedia. Having to search through it… in Latin… is going to be time-consuming.” The bonfire’s warmth soaked into my skin, though the tinny noise of the glowing strings sent chills down my spine. Getting this close to the cords and knowing that I was the only one able to notice them was even more frightening than their deadliness. Kellan glanced in my direction, and he frowned, slinging a muscular arm over my shoulder, letting me lean back and rest my head on the curve of his bicep. “Hey, Angelo,” he asked in his richer, more resonant voice “Are you ok? If you’re still out of it from singing for Claudia or whatever it was you did, we could go to the main house instead and get you a couch to lie down on or something.” “Thanks,” I replied. “But I’m ok… it’s just creepy to see what I’m seeing, with the strings and all. I’m ok… just uneasy.” Kellan nodded, and squeezed my shoulder. “Ok… we can work with that.” He then shot an oddly mischievous look at me, and grinned. “Wanna hear what making out with Claudia felt like?” Assuming that non-sequitur was Kellan’s somewhat hearty, boyish way of distracting me with a change of subject, I shrugged and nodded. He seemed to take an almost puppylike glee in his new body and increased sexuality, and that excited energy seemed odd coming from a guy as big as a horse. I wondered just how greatly his personality and attitudes and even language had changed over the events of this evening. They way he was currently acting was a far cry from the terse, unwelcoming indie guy earlier. If we couldn’t figure out what was going on, how much more would he change? If we did solve the mystery, would he even want to go back? Before I could ponder these questions further, he began to speak, and I focused on his deep voice. “It was WILD, man,” the big guy enthused, his pale cheeks becoming slightly flushed, his eyes fluttering shut as he sank into the memory of his powerful body pressed against his girlfriend. “They were playing our song… ‘Beyond’ by Butterfly Three-Way. It was booming from the speakers and the air was hot as people danced around us. Claudia leaned against me and tossed her hair back, and my hands slid down her shoulders, feeling how fragile and tiny they seemed under my big hands. She smelled soooo good… shampoo with violets and cherries, perfume with I don’t know what in it, and all that.” As if being drawn back to that moment, he breathed deeply, his huge boxer’s chest inflating, the black fabric with painted-on ribcage stretching to try and accommodate the bulging muscles as they expanded. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his muscles weren’t the only things expanding. In the glow of the bonfire, the black lycra of his pants shifted, and his already visible bulge started to grow larger and thicker as it stretched towards his right thigh. His voice, now sounding huskier than before, picked up again. “She pressed against my body, man, and she cooed… she actually cooed… when she felt how hard I was… I am. She said that she wanted to drive me over the edge right then and there… purred it into my ear, and then she raised her arms as if she wanted to be picked up. I could never do that before, but now, it just seemed right, like I’d always been able to do it… and like I’d done it a hundred times. I reached down, felt how light she was in my arms, and lifted her up to my chest. Feeling her body clinging to mine… it was soooo fucking hot, dude! Almost literally… I felt like I was on fire, or in a desert, or something, and every nerve was alive! It was freakin’ intense!” Now his stance had widened, and his package (still barely wrapped) was straining away from his body. Some of the girls (dressed as Captain Jack Sparrow, Edward Scissorhands, Mad Hatter, Sweeney Todd, and Willy Wonka) seemed to have noticed, and were gossiping behind their hands and occasionally pointing at him, while others were fanning their faces and blushing, or looking longingly at it. Kellan took no notice, though his breathing was heavier, his face was flushed, and a trickle of sweat was running down his forehead. I also noticed that, despite the heat of the bonfire, his nipples were erect, and clearly visible as they pressed against the fabric of his costume. He reached up a big hand seemed to almost caress his pecs for a moment, before sliding his long, thick fingers down over his abs, brushing them over the fur of his treasure trail. Then, his hand froze and he went still. Kellan took a deep breath, then another, and then a third, before he was able to speak. “I… I think that’s when the thing… the mist, ghost thing… I think that’s when it struck. I just found myself unable to stop. It’s like nothing else mattered except feeling good and getting off… as hard as I could. I think I forgot Claudia even existed, except as a fuck toy or something. I’m… I’m not like that… I’m not!” Then he paused, before asking, “… am I?” Taking a deep breath to bring myself back from watching Kellan actually turn himself on, I collected my thoughts before speaking. “No… I don’t think you are someone who treats others as… uh… fuck toys. I think that, while you do like yourself this way, mostly, and you do like growing… that the ghost is trying to use you somehow… and its selfishness is overwhelming your normal personality while it tries to remake you. I think that if we can get rid of the ghost, you’ll be no more of a danger to society than… well, anyone else.” Kellan’s face broke out into a gentle grin. “Thanks Angelo… just hearing you think things through makes the whole situation a lot better. I’m glad I’ve got you watching my back.” He pulled me into a lingering, if one-armed, hug, and then leaned back. “So, what should we do first? Any other spots on the property you want to check out that might be haunted?” Just then, one of the guys by the fire, well into his cups and dressed like Super Mario, pushed his friend (dressed like Wayne from Wayne’s World), who pitched forward dramatically, almost knocking into me and spilling unidentifiable alcohol everywhere. I saw “Wayne” coming towards me, drops of liquid from his cup moving through the air in what seemed like slow motion before falling into the bonfire and making it blaze upward in a sudden burst of flames. At that moment, though I was off balance and leaning precariously towards the fire, I felt powerless… there was no music, no altered consciousness, no change in the sinister ribbons of light… just me, a mere mortal. However, if I was a mere mortal, that couldn’t be said for Kellan. His powerful arms slid down me and gripped my hips, lifting me up in the air and back from the flames… and a good two feet off the ground… without raising a sweat, before placing me on his shoulder. His skin was flushed, but not with exertion… he was angry! “WHAT THE HELL,” he roared at the drunk guys, so loudly that I thought for a second that the flames cringed and blew in the opposite direction, as if from a strong wind. “YOU’RE PLAYING AROUND A BONFIRE? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MINDS? MY FRIEND COULD’VE BEEN BURNED!” The guys visibly quailed before the force of Kellan’s ire, but tried to drunkenly bluff their way through it. “C’mon mannn… we were jus’ havin’ fun. No harm meant,” slurred the one who’d done the initial pushing. His friend, however, wasn’t quite so smart. Filled with liquid courage, “Wayne” retorted, “’Sides, you may be big, but if you’re an ass bandit, you should get out of the way of a real man, fucker.” The conversation and laughs and exclamations of shock around the bonfire went silent. The “Mario” went white and tugged on his homophobic pal’s shoulder, trying to pull him back. But it was too late. Kellan took in a deep breath, the only sound besides the cackling of the flame to pierce the leaden silence. When he spoke, his words were measured but echoing, as if it was taking all of his musician’s eloquence and impressive restraint to speak calmly and not simply punch the guy… which, given the fact that he’d cracked a wall when he was less built, would be a very bad thing. “One. Gay people are real men and women. Two. They do not have to get out of the way of anyone, just because he thinks he’s hot stuff. Three. I’m not just big… I’m stronger than five of your drunken asses. Four. I’m not gay, but I have responsible, sober friends, including my pal here, who are. My friends are important to me. Five. If I see or hear of you mistreating anyone else at this party, it’ll go badly for you. Very badly.” “Wayne” clearly didn’t have a clue (or had pickled his brain cells) because he actually dared to retort, “Oh yeah? This’ a free country, you freak. What’re you gonna do about it? You lay a finger on me and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’re throwing your weight around.” From my perch on Kellan’s brawny shoulder, I could actually see his handsome face stretch into a smile that could’ve come from the same grave as his costume. “I don’t have to touch you, asshole. I’m stronger than that.” I felt his sinewy frame shift under me, and looking down, realized that he was raising his foot, almost in a bizarrely muscular parody of Captain Morgan… and then he slammed it down! Resting on his broad shoulder, I felt only a momentary shift of hard muscle beneath me, and Kellan had been braced for the force by his own power. Everything around us fared much worse, as a shockwave appeared to spread out from Kellan’s thunderous footstep, causing the logs of the bonfire to collapse in on themselves, sending sparks blazing high into the night sky and knocking Wayne, Mario, the assorted female Johnny Depps, and the other people around the fire to the ground. Squeals and shouts of shock and outrage, spilled drinks, and a cloud of dirt fill the air, though not high enough to reach me, perched on top of Kellan’s 7 foot body. “Now,” boomed Kellan’s voice. “Apologize. Or. Get. The. Hell. Away. From. US!” The drunken jerk from earlier scrambled, almost crab-walking, to back away from my new friend as if the hounds of hell were after him, and his friend split as well. The conversation picked up again as Kellan reached up and gently lowered me to the ground, and looked me over, as if examining me for any damage. “Hey, sorry about that, Angelo…” he murmured, leaning down to bring his face closer to mine. “I’m sure you could’ve handled that punk, but he got on my nerves. Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you when I picked you up or something, did I?” I finally got my tongue to work, and stammered, “ Uh... n-no, b-but, GEEZ! When did you figure out you could do that with one stomp of your foot?” My “hero” frowned, looking throughtful. “Huh… I don’t know… I mean, obviously I’m way stronger than I should be, even with these muscles,” he continued as he flexed one of his biceps, showing off the veins snaking across the muscle. “But I just suddenly knew I could do that... creepy!” The sight of the hunk shuddering at his uncanny knowledge of his abilities broke the image of the furious Hercules from a few moments ago, and I had to smile even as I thought about the possibilities. “Huh… the monster I encountered said that the ghost had goals involving you, and that’s why it keeps going after you… maybe it’s trying to prepare you for something it wants you to do? So it’s giving you these abilities and the knowledge … muscle memory, maybe… to use them? Can you think of anything else that you can do with your strength?” Kellan closed his eyes and seemed to take a moment of thought, before shaking his head. “No… I don’t think I even knew I could do that foot-stomp thing until I was angry enough to do it. If I can do other stunts like that, I don’t think I’ll know about it until they come up somehow.” Then we were interrupted, as one of the ladies (dressed as Victor from the Corpse Bride) came forward, blushing through her pale makeup, and said, “That was pretty awesome, the way you stood up to that jerk. He’s been hitting on my friends and I all night, and it’s cool that your friend has someone like you to look out for him.” Kellan smiled down at her, and chuckled. “Nah, you got it all wrong… this guy’s my guardian angel… he looks out for me. I just try to return the favor when I can.” He then nodded to me, “Hey, Angelo, do the wing thing!” Always willing to show off my costume, I tugged the strings that caused my dark wings to unfold and fan the air, and the girl clapped enthusiastically. “That’s incredible! Can you guys take a picture with my friends and I?” Kellan laughed this time. “Sure… though I gotta warn you, I’ve got a girlfriend, and my pal here appreciates the, uh, less-fine sex, as you might’ve overheard.” There was a lot of booing and teasing and pouty faces (seeing Captain Sparrow pout through fake facial hair was somewhat unnerving), but we all lined up and the girls roped a passing witch into taking pictures of the whole group, facing the fire. The light hurt my eyes a bit, and I had to force myself to keep from squinting, holding my face in a wide, fragile-seeming smile. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the girls, with Kellan by my side, I felt glad that I’d come to the party, even if it’d been one weird event after another, and began to relax… a moment too soon. As the girls dispersed, the fire abruptly blazed green, and from their depths emerged a spindly, wraithlike figure of emerald luminescence. With long, wickedly taloned fingers and skeletal features, it reached out towards me… or towards Kellan. Its claws poured jade fire towards my new friend, and I tried to deflect them, only to see the streams separate and slide around my outstretched arm, like a river moving around a stone! I looked around, hoping that the ghost’s public actions would attract some attention from the others, but the Johnny Depp Girls had all gone inside to get new drinks, and the new people standing around the bonfire didn’t seem to notice anything awry, going about their business and joking, drinking, and huddling by the unnatural flames as if this happened all the time. Kellan moaned throatily as the flames poured into him, so deeply it was almost like the rumbling growl of a lion. “Oh yeah… feels… so fucking gooood!” As I turned towards him, I could see his skin crawling as the muscles underneath swelled and shifted, faster than before! Slices of his black shirt began to tear, showing glimpses of pale skin underneath that became more and more striated with muscle. “C’mon Kellan, last time I couldn’t free you because you were into it… don’t lose me here. I need you to resist it if we’re going to stop it,” I murmured, trying to build up my rage and direct it at the green energy. Kellan just shook his head and looked down at me as he began to grow taller. “Angelo, I don’t want to stop it. God, this feels fan-TAS-tic! Look at me. LOOK AT ME,” he crowed as his muscles rippled. He now stood about two feet taller than most of the other party guests, and was about twice as thick as any of them, with huge muscles that resembled those of a massive football player, with some elements of powerlifter from the sheer size of his muscles thrown in as well. Looking down, I saw that his crotch was noticeably growing erect… and Kellan was now massively hung, if the imprint of his cock as it strained against the costume’s fabric was anything to go by. As my poor brain tried to wrap around the concept that my new friend was turning himself on as his body grew, Kellan seemed to come to a decision, heralded by another shuddering groan. “That’s it. I can’t stand this. I need to act on my horniness… and I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile!” His hands were larger than they’d been when he’d lifted me out of the way earlier, but they were at least as fast. I found myself lifted off my feet again, clasped against the biggest, tallest, most muscular guy I’d ever seen or heard of, and felt his lips press against mine. I swear I saw fireworks. His strength was tremendous, and his muscles were hard, but his lips were… teasing, gentle, playful, sweet, exploring, caressing, warm, soft, and inviting. His entire body as he moaned with satisfaction, almost purring as he deepened the kiss. He was supporting my weight with one hand clasped over my butt, clutching my black jeans between the folds of my wingtips, while the other hand stroked through my curls, cradling my skull. The kiss was powerful and unasked for… but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome, just unexpected. It was clearly driven by his changing hormones, but it was an act that was filled with emotion and intimacy as well as hunger. I began to kiss back… and surrendering my higher thoughts to make way for my increasing attraction to Kellan finally broke through the block keeping me from converting the ghost’s energies. Instead of wrath, I drew on the passion, the lust, the connection between the two of us, and I could hear a higher, flutelike music trickling from the Choir’s realm as I felt the white flames blaze through our embrace, while the ghost’s howls (sounding faintly like “What continues to thwart my efforts to possess this host?!) faded away around us. Kellan slowly lowered me away from his lips, his eyes still shut. His breathing was heavy, but he didn’t seem to be as crazed as before. I placed my hand over his huge chest, and felt his heart pounding. “Kellan,” I murmured. “Are you ok?” He nodded, then murmured. “I’m sorry, Angelo. That was… it was… I…” He stopped and gathered his breath, his huge lungs inflating and his sculpted chest rising in response. “Ok… let me try that again. I could tell you were interested in me from the moment you complimented my costume. It’s just a skeleton suit… nothing special except that it’s skintight. You have moving wings. You complimenting me is like a bonfire complimenting a candle flame. The only appeal was my body. And yeah, it was a bit creepy of you, but you were cool about it. But before this spook started messing with my body, I hadn’t really been attracted to guys… or at least, not enough to ever want to act on it. Then… I started growing, and you were always there. My senses are stronger now… more vivid, I guess, and I can always tell where you are anywhere on this property. Now I’m the creepy guy, because this whole situation is creepy, and you’re there for me, and god, do I ever need to get off badly… you look and smell sooo good, and your voice makes my heart speed up when you talk, even if you’re getting all cerebral or goofy. I’m still just as into Claudia… god I want to fuck her… but I’ve reached the point where I’m so horny I’m, looking at guys and going ‘Why not? He’d be a good lay’ … and I’m sure you’d blow my mind. And when those girls were around us, I wanted to get naked with them as well… and you… I just wanted all of us to go off somewhere, strip out of our costumes and go crazy! Heck, I was even curious about getting with those drunken jerks earlier, even when I was yelling at them.” As he trailed off, I wondered about those ideas. “Hey, do you think your personality and mind is changing? You seem to be more interested in me, like you mentioned, but how about your memories and other interests? Claudia seemed to have her memories of what you looked like when she first met you altered. Claudia said you met in Econ class, you still remember your band and the songs you play, the chords and all that?” He frowned and closed his eyes in concentration, before nodding. “Yeah… I don’t think there’s anything wrong with my memory, though I’ll need a bigger, more resilient guitar if I’m going to play with the band anymore. I can still picture where my fingers need to be, play the songs in my head, etc. And we did meet in Econ, but I wasn’t built at all, despite what she said. But as for my personality… yeah, maybe. I always figured myself for a one-woman guy, but now… I guess I’m bisexual, and I’m not sure I’d be satisfied sticking with just one person… at least, not for sex. I feel like I still want to spend the rest of my life with someone, but maybe it should be more than one someone.” He took that moment to meet my eyes. “I should be embarrassed by showing off all this skin, and wearing clothes this tight and tattered, but I’m proud of it… I want to show off. I barely want to wear clothes at all.” In the echoing silence from Kellan’s last statement, I realized that it was weirdly quiet. “Uh… is everyone staring at you holding me in the air,” I asked tentatively. He tore his gaze from my face and went still, his eyes wide. “Uh, no… it’s worse.” He lowered me to the ground and I turned around… and saw that everyone around the campfire was slumped over on the ground, drained of their lives. I felt like I was going to be sick, and the ripples of red light centered on the flames continued to dance menacingly across my vision. “Oh Angelo,” Kellan murmured, his powerful voice throaty and wobbling from shock and regret. “I-I did this? I hurt everyone here just so that I could grow bigger and get hornier?” “No,” I insisted. “This isn’t your doing or your fault. You’re just as much a victim as they are… and it’s time to stop being victimized and get proactive about saving them! It sounds like there’s music going on inside, and I can see people dancing by the windows, so not everyone’s gone… and look, the hayride’s coming around, so obviously it’s still being piloted by someone and still has living passengers. I think that means we still have time. We need to find the body of this jerk ghost and send him to the monster, and hopefully he’ll be able to help us return everyone to normal… ok?” Kellan nodded, still looking shaky, but with increased determination in his eyes. “Can… can we check on Claudia first? I need to know if she’s still alive. I know my new… urges… make me not the best boyfriend ever, but I still love her.” Geez, the guy had to be going through a rough time, what with all of this going on. Who’d have thought that having a superhuman body would come with so many awful strings attached? I nodded, saying, “Sure, let’s go. She probably shouldn’t be left in the car for so long, even if she was sleeping.” We didn’t have to go far, however… Claudia met us halfway. “Oh, there you guys are,” she said, yet again seeming to not notice Kellan’s new growth spurt. “Thanks for letting me get some rest… I needed it. How’s the party so far? Everything I’ve seen seems like it’s quieting down.” Kellan and I exchanged a glance, and then I said, “About that… there’s something you should know.” Before I could spill the beans, however, the hayride pulled up, letting off its (thankfully mobile) passengers and looking for others to get on. “Ooooh, hold that thought, Alfredo,” Claudia said, holding up one skeleton-painted nail on her index finger while I ground my teeth at her inability to remember my name. “Kel, can we do the hayride? It’s been too crowded all night, and I wanted to try it out… it’s finally thinned out… looks like we’re the only ones who want to do it now.” I was going to interject by describing how the hayride was really just a boring ride around the edges of the property which had some Halloween decorations hanging from trees… no monsters or chainsaw murderers jumping out at you, no cool displays, just a ride in a tractor-pulled wagon. However, with an apologetic look at me and a shrug of his huge shoulders, Kellan said, “Sure, babe. Angelo, you want to come with? We can fill her in on the weird stuff going on during the ride.” Claudia was shooting a death glare at me (I did feel like a bit of a jerk for making out with her boyfriend a few minutes ago) and switching it to a pout when Kellan turned to look at her, but this nightmare was really more important than giving her time to get busy with and possibly drive my new friend to put her in a coma again, so I nodded my assent, and we all climbed onboard. The hayride had wooden planks as a floor, with a metal frame around it. Bales of hay lined the middle, but the sides of the hayride had some pews taken from the chapel. The top of the metal frame was lined with interconnecting black ropes, designed to look like a spider’s web, and spiders, bats, and pumpkins of various sizes were hanging from the railings or the web. As the engine started and the hayride took off, rumbling down the dirt path, towards the road, past the cars draped with drained bodies, a sense of foreboding began to fall over me. I was missing something… but I wasn’t going to leave Kellan (and Claudia) alone to figure it out. Kellan was filling Claudia in on all the supernatural events, but it was slow going. It seemed like the ghost had really messed with her head. “So…” Kellan was saying. “Do you remember the day we met?” Claudia smiled. “How could I forget? I went to the gym with my friends and there you were, pumping away. I spilled my water bottle all over myself just staring at you, and you were so nice and offered me your towel to dry off… along with your number. When I found out that you were a musician as well, it just made you seem even more amazing!” Kellan and I gaped at Claudia as she blithely related all this stuff about them that apparently had never happened, while the hayride rumbled past the fields and towards the tree line. Then a searing flash of red light struck the front of the tractor, and the hayride rumbled off the front of the path straight towards the trees! Claudia screamed, I gripped the railing to brace myself, and Kellan… suddenly wasn’t there. With a speed that defied the eye, he leapt from the hay bale, tore off the spider web ceiling, somersaulted out of the wagon and over the tractor, and took the entire machine straight into his prodigious pecs. The entire ride rocked, and I just managed to grab hold of Claudia before we hit. “GUYS,” Kellan roared, his voice booming. “I’VE GOT THIS, BUT CAN YOU COME AND SHUT IT OFF? I CAN’T BE IN TWO PLACES AT ONCE!” Making sure Claudia was unhurt, I climbed out and clambered up into the tractor wagon, fiddling around with the switches and levers (hey, I’ve never driven a tractor… I’m a suburb kid) while I tried not to be distracted by the sight of Kellan’s muscles flexing and throbbing beneath the tattered remnants of his costume, which now barely covered his crotch and upper chest. The sleeves had ripped off, letting his thickly muscled arms bulge as they held back an entire tractor, and his enormous height made him almost eye level as I was sitting in the tractor seat. Finally, I managed to shut it off, and my huge friend released the tractor, while we all paused to catch our breaths. “What happened,” he finally asked. “I saw a red light, like back at the manor, lash out here,” I replied. “But I have no idea where the driver’s body is.” “Back there,” came the strained, frightened voice of Claudia from behind us. We turned and saw her, shivering and rubbing her arms nervously. “He was all gray and dead-looking… I… I think he rolled out of the tractor when he died.” She then ran into Kellan’s arms, and he lifted her into a comforting embrace. I noticed more of the red lights, rippling in the darkness. “Guys, I think there’s something over here causing the red light… stay back… we don’t need you growing out here, Kellan, and Claudia, it could target you next. If anything comes for you, call out, and I’ll be there ASAP.” Before they could object, I stumbled through the underbrush, eventually emerging in a clearing filled with rocks. In the moonlight, the rocks seemed oddly shaped and oddly white. I leaned forward for a better look and gasped, scrambling backwards until I collided with something warm. I looked up and saw Kellan there, steadying me. “What’s wrong, Angelo?” I mutely waved at the clearing. “It’s bones… it’s full of bones!” He looked up and stepped forward. “I’ve never seen this stuff here, and I used to explore these woods with my cousins all the time,” he said. I looked around and asked, “Could the recent storms have washed away the soil?” He shrugged, then crouched down, showing off his v-shaped back and his perfect muscle butt, but his words stopped me from salivating too much. “I don’t think these are human bones… or not exactly.” He waved me over, and, taking a closer look, I could tell what he was getting at. One of the skulls had short horns. What I’d taken for hands appeared to be oddly-shaped claws. I saw some structures that resembled the wings of bats, and others that looked like elongated horse or canine skulls, or long snakelike tails. The skin and organs were all long gone, and they’d clearly been there longer than I’d been alive, but they also seemed oddly well-preserved, like some sort of elephant’s graveyard for supernatural creatures. Then it clicked for me. “The journal… it said that this place, the church camp that used to be here, was actually some sort of witch hunting inquisition thing. The author, Quincy Gosser, claimed to have killed all kinds of monsters… maybe this is where he buried them?” Kellan shuddered. “I kinda wish he was still around. I bet he’d be able to handle the ghost.” Then he caught sight of an extremely large humanlike skeleton. “Or maybe I’m personally better off with him in the grave.” Then the cold became bitter, as if the heat was sucked out of us. I saw the red lights begin to dance around us, and heard footsteps. Kellan and I turned to see Claudia walking towards us, smiling… with glowing green eyes. “’Tis funny that you shoulde say that,” she said with a weirdly dual voice, both her own, and one that sounded male and older and old-fashioned. “Because I am sore tired of the grave, lad, and your body will be my ticket out of it.” With that, dark green flames poured from her body and washed over Kellan. They seemed to burn endlessly, and I couldn’t get close… until the flames left Claudia, lying in a gray-skinned, lifeless heap, and pulsed across Kellan’s body. His eyes took on that green glow, and he turned to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face even as his muscles began to swell again. “There you are… finally, I have human flesh again, and actually perceive you, Abomination. I am sure that your sacrifice will give me the power to extend my abilities across the world, just as the lives of every drunken fool on this property have enabled me to possess one of my descendents and remake his form. Let the world welcome back the great Quincy Gosser!” This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 2 Chapter 1 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ----------------- “I’m just a guy who wants to make a name for his band, date his girlfriend, and pay off my college loans. I’ve never gone to a gym in my life. I’ve never been a big guy and always thought they were seriously uncool. But I feel… I feel great!” Kellan had been venting his conflicting emotions into the cold, dark night, his new voice just as strong as the rest of his new physique, but thankfully everyone else had either shifted inside or were riding the hayride on the other side of the Higgins property. The formerly 5’10.5” indie guy now looked like he’d spent years making sure his 6’3” body was as strong and flexible as it could be, when he’d started the night as a slim, almost delicate looking young man. Everything about him, from his broad chest to his thickly muscled arms, his washboard abs to his protruding package, screamed Alpha Male. He was, however, not a happy one. “Now I can’t even piss in peace! I keep going into trances and I’m growing out of my clothes! There are hundreds of people around and none of them realize anything’s going on and my girlfriend’s memories are changed! I’m thinking all these weird thoughts and getting turned on all the time and… I just wanted to come to this party and relax!” He swung his hand back and, before I could stop him, punched the brick wall of the Manor. Then, instead of yelping in pain as I expected, he looked confused. We both stared, astonished, as he pulled his fist away… completely unharmed, with only a bit of dirt on the knuckles. The wall was not so fortunate. A small crater of cracked brick remained where Kellan had slammed his fist into the wall. I stared at it, and at his hand, and my eyes revealed a brief green glow emerging from his fingers before fading away. Uncertain of what that meant, I turned my attention back to his face, in time to catch his expression: wonder. That look was swiftly replaced by one of exhaustion. “Whoa man… I feel beat!” He leaned against the wall and took deep breaths, while I pondered this new development. I was standing next to a guy who could potentially count as a superhero, with some amount of super strength and invulnerability… but using that power wore him out… and maybe used up some of the green energy that had inundated his body moments ago. My thoughts were interrupted when Kellan stood up straight, dusted off his hand, looked at me and said, “Look, Angelo, thanks for coming to get me back there. I appreciate it… even if you did track me to the toilet.” Before I could protest that I had actually not expected him to be there, he held up a hand to stop me and continued. “I’m going to try and act normal, though… my friends didn’t notice anything different the last time, so I’m going to try and go with the act. Hopefully, if anything else weird does happen, I’ll be able to resist it now that I’m so strong. Have a good night, and nice to meet you.” With that, he stomped off, leaving me alone and unsure what to do. “Well, so much for my short career as a green-glowing-light slayer,” I complained to the night as the hayride pulled around and let out its passengers, who dispersed to other sections of the party. I stepped aside as a drunken ghostbuster lurched into the restroom, and then froze. I was staring at the restroom’s entrance and could now see the red ripples head-on, but they hadn’t been there a moment ago. Whatever it was, it seemed to be centered on the men’s room… or was it? I squinted in the dark, and could somehow tell that the weird red glow was pooling around the general spot of the wall between the men’s room and the ladies’ room. I turned and saw another ripple centering on the bonfire… and I remembered seeing others in the dance room and the main entrance/drinking room. Was there one in the chapel? I turned around again and, yes, I could make out the same rippling effect emerging from the stained glass windows. I stepped back to get a better look at the full manor, but whatever my new ESP involved, it apparently didn’t count as X-ray vision. Just my luck. Still, if there were any more of those… rippling vortices in the building, I couldn’t tell from out there. When the ghostbuster guy came out again (walking slightly better and not any more muscular than before, I noted), I tried to focus my vision on him. The effect was clear. Ghostbuster seemed to give off a natural illumination… could I be seeing his aura? Whatever it was, the closer he got to either the men’s room or the bonfire, the more of the lights turned red and drift away towards those places. Nor was he the only one, I realized. Everyone around the bonfire was leaking energy into it, and when the Manor’s door’s opened, and partiers spilled out, I saw that they too seeped red light that either drifted back inside or glided over to the fire. I looked down at my body, squinted, widened my eyes, even tried going cross-eyed, but try though I might, I didn’t see any sort of light, red or not, around me. I moved towards the bonfire and watched. The red light drained from everyone standing in front of and next to me did pass through me like a wave… but nothing of me was caught up in that tide. It was like I wasn’t even there, as far as the ripples were concerned. Was I the strange one, not Kellan? The green electricity flowing through him had turned white and made me feel sugar-high-ish when I touched him, and the wisp/shadow had seemed upset by that, but the shadow hadn’t even noticed me when I first walked into the restroom. I’d felt the unearthly chill from the wisp before I’d been zapped, though, and after the first time I’d been able to see the red ripples out of the corner of my eye AND I’d not fallen under the “guys growing muscles is perfectly normal, he’s always been this way, nothing to see here, these are not the droids you’re looking for” spell that had affected Claudia and Kellan’s other friends and relatives. Experimentally, I tried to concentrate on a fallen twig, willing it to float, skitter across the ground, twitch, anything. No such luck. “Sure, the hot straight guy gets all the useful powers. I see living people. Ooooh, spooky,” I grumbled as I turned to head back to the party. Inside, I could tell that the red ripple effect was definitely centered on the drinks. “But that doesn’t make sense,” I mumbled under my breath. “Those drinks came from many different people… how could someone spike or enchant them all as a whole?” I spotted Kellan and Claudia and their friends sipping from glasses, and realized that while Kellan did have that natural aura, his seemed to be shot through with green sparks. The red glow wasn’t draining him… was it? I watched a wave of red pass through him… and then not continue on to the rest of the drinks. Somehow, these ripples were collecting life energy from the guests at the most common places for the people to congregate at the party (the restrooms, chapel, bar, dance floor, bonfire, etc), and depositing it in Kellan! All he needed was the green light to let him use it… or for something to use him. Just then, the clock turned to midnight. Costumed partiers started cheering, toasting, and generally kicking things up a notch. Having people making out drunkenly all around me sent my spirits plummeting again, reinforcing that I’d arrived alone and would be leaving alone (probably fairly soon). I moved to say my goodbyes (and was unable to find anyone I knew besides Kellan), and headed out the door, down the steps, and towards the grassy field being used as a parking lot. I was surprised to find that there weren’t any ripples there… but what I did discover was much worse. I got to my car, and was about to shrug out of my costume wings, when I noticed someone sitting in the driver’s seat… someone with pale skin that didn’t come from any makeup or mask. Someone who was sitting very still. The guy didn’t seem to be breathing. I was about to call for help, when I noticed that the next car had a young woman in a goth witch outfit leaning against her car’s passenger door… and not moving. Getting closer to her revealed that her skin was similarly discolored and she had neither breath nor a heartbeat nor any warmth to her skin. Over by the driver’s side, her friend (or possibly girlfriend) was actually in a similar state, lying on the ground in a playboy bunny outfit. I started to run, but all around me, the scene was the same… people were dead… but strangely so, as if they’d just stopped being alive the moment they reached their cars. My eyes revealed that they all lacked any sort of aura. I finally spotted a pair of guys (dressed as Na’vi from Avatar, since their costumes were largely blue body paint, they looked extremely chilly) headed to their car, reaching for the handle. “No, STOP,” I shouted, just in time to see them both turn gray and slump over. A moment later, their auras reappeared, like shining, multicolored ghosts hovering next to their bodies, looking confused. Then, from the borders of the property, a red thread of light snapped towards us. It passed through me harmlessly, but the aura-ghosts stuck to it, spinning and wrapping around it like someone was rolling them up, their glow turning red as they formed a ripple and slithered back towards the Manor, like some deadly aurora. After a moment of sheer gut-wrenching terror, I was able to get a grip. I was somehow immune (undetectable? untouchable?) to the ripples. They couldn’t hurt me… for now. Then I got angry. Someone or something was behind this… hurting people and stealing their very essences without even a warning, for no reason, and it was using Kellan for something as well. Well, it wasn’t getting away with it. I was going to get rid of the thing, make it stop messing with Skeletal Boy, and hopefully, find some way to return all those people’s auras to them. Heaven help anything that got in my way. I’m not sure if it was my wrath or my growing ability to sense supernatural forces, but I felt the ghost about to make its move early this time… like a faint shiver instead of the chill of the void. I left the drained bodies of the partiers at their cars and sprinted up the hill to the Manor, my costume wings smacking my shoulders with each step. I dodged the hayride, gasping for breath, and made my way through the lurking guests to the door, opening it to the increasing otherworldly cold, and the sight of Kellan doing a solo keg stand to the applause and cheers of his friends! His arms were groups of bulges encased in tight black lycra, his shoulders were flexed, and his legs stretched out to either side to help him balance. His pants only stretched down to his muscular calves, and his sneakers looked small on him. A little farther down, his thighs strained against the fabric, and… oh geez… he was rock hard, his erection stretching halfway down his left thigh (and the girls certainly noticed THAT, if their raucous squeals were anything to go by). His chest was flexing impressively as his gymnast’s build supported his body, and it astounded me that his costume hadn’t torn. But while the sight was definitely worth charging uphill to get back here, and it was cold as the grave, I couldn’t see a single spark of green lightning. Where was the thing? I deliberately thought back to my determination by the cars, and my temper started to flare at the memory of the helpless, lifeless guests. The angrier I got, the brighter and clearer those vile red vortices around the drinks became, as if my rage gave me greater visual clarity. There! The red ripples sped up and become more jagged, shifting to their complementary color: green. Arcs of neon green flew towards Kellan… no… towards the keg! As I tried to slide through the crowd, the green lightning flowed from the keg up to Kellan’s “kiss me” lips, across his smooth cheeks, coiling in his eyes which immediately took on a dazed look, and down his wide neck, his adam’s apple bobbing as he continued to suck beer (and lightning) thirstily. The green glow continued to whip across his shoulders, down his powerful arms to his hands, with each finger glittering brightly, before the energy surged up his chest, outlining each of his abs, temptingly revealed since his shirt had rolled down. It danced up, appeared to stroke his bulge, and slithered up his long legs. This time, though, it wasn’t getting away unscathed. I didn’t even have to touch Kellan. Instead, with the lightning blazed around him, I simply approached and thought of the playboy bunny, the goth witch, the na’vi guys and everyone else out there with the cars, and somehow willed the lightning to morph into white fireworks, cascading down into the keg. An agonizing, echoing scream emerged from the metal barrel, but only I noticed it. My white flames fanned out from the keg, driving out what looked like a disembodied, bearded head formed entirely of green smoke, looking about in anger and bewilderment, but somehow never seeming to turn in my direction. I stared it down, and the white radiance bent to my will, scorching the… ghost… and it disappeared in a puff of sickly emerald smoke. As the flames died, I felt a rush of triumph, but sensed that the thing wasn’t done yet. As evidence, Kellan was growing again. Still suspended upside-down, Kellan went from gymnast to pumped-up mixed martial artist. I could tell that his body was getting taller because his feet inched higher into the air. His legs throbbed, and I watched as his calves swelled, pushing his black lycra pants farther from his feet and closer to his knees, while his thighs grew steadily larger and more powerful. The waistband of his pants started to slide down, showing off more of his treasure trail, pulled by the growing erection straining to be free. I tore my gaze from his groin and almost whimpered at the sight of his torso. Kellan’s abs protruded more, while retaining (even enhancing) their impossible definition. I barely resisted the urge to push my face into his abs and lick down to his belly button while it was suspended in front of me. His chest also grew, each pec now cushion-sized and capped by large, visible nipples, which looked strange against the stretched fabric with the wide painted-on skeletal ribcage. The neck of his shirt dipped low as the pecs pushed out, and more of Kellan’s goth-thug style script tattoo was visible, but still not enough to read. His shoulders looked broader, and he had to shift his grip on the keg with his thickening arms before executing a perfect flip to his feet (showing off his sculpted ass… I noticed a girl dressed as a bumblebee actually swooned out of the corner of my eye). He turned around, caught my gaze, and sent me a smile that went straight to my balls. Ignoring his friends, he wrapped his huge arm over my shoulder (carefully not bending my wings). He murmured directly into my ears, with a voice like an avalanche of caramel, “When I felt it coming over me, I couldn’t resist… but I didn’t try… I knew even if I’d acted like a jerk, my guardian angel’d be there to help me out. Thanks buddy… sorry for earlier.” I’d stopped breathing, and my cheeks were burning. Was this amazingly hunky straight guy actually flirting with me, and calling me his buddy AND apologizing? I finally managed to gather my wits, and asked “How are you feeling? Sorry it took so long to figure out how he was getting to you.” Kellan grinned at me. “No worries… you’ve got my back… even if my back is bigger than it used to be.” Meanwhile, his friends were drunkenly shouting “Get a room, you two” among other, less friendly statements. “Don’t mind if we do,” retorted Kellan with a shit-eating grin before tugging me out the door into the chill night air. “Um, not that I object to being tugged along,” I said, “… but where are we going?” He stopped, seemed to think, and then shrugged. “Honestly? I just wanted to get away. I mean, I’ve known those guys forever, and I could tell you everything about them, but at the moment, I feel like four things matter to me. The first’s figuring out what’s happening to me tonight, because ignoring it wasn’t working. The second thing’s Claudia. God, I just can’t stop thinking about her tonight. It’s like my libido’s pumped up along with everything else about me. The third’s you… somehow, things are less crazy and more deal-able when you’re around, and I don’t miss Claudia so much, either.” At this point, he inhaled deeply and audibly, and his eyelids fluttered shut in delight. “MMMMmmm… you smell good, too. Hold still.” Enforcing that command (though I’m sure he meant it as a request… didn’t he?), Kellan reached out, placing his large, warm hands on my arms and holding me still as he leaned forward and breathed in, almost nuzzling me. The November night’s cold was driven away by the heat of his body and his warm breath on my neck, though goosebumps of a different kind spread across my skin in anticipation. Was Kellan… attracted to me? How? What sort of ghost would make a straight guy into my ideal gay man? It didn’t make any sense! Then, before I could be paralyzed by thoughts, I asked, “And the fourth thing?” His cyan eyes met mine, and he pursed his lips. “The fourth thing is that I’m… having fun looking like this, GROWING like this. I want to explore it… I want to stay this way… or maybe even feel my muscles grow again. I don’t want to ignore it anymore. When I was hanging out with Claudia, and she was paying attention to me like she hasn’t since we first started dating, I realized that I feel better than I did when I was skinny. My skin’s strong but so sensitive. My senses are stronger... I can taste shades of flavors and age and intensity in my beer now that I never noticed before. I can tell you the natural hair color of everyone on the hayride all the way over in the woods, in the dark. I can hear conversations through the music back in the dance room. And I can smell… well, lots of stuff,” he finished with a surprisingly bashful smile. “And did you see me back there with the keg stand? I could never have balanced myself like that before, but now I could probably lift the keg one-handed when it was full. And the people’s reactions… Claudia’s, her friends, the guys, you… it’s a rush. I want to see how this goes.” I took a deep breath. “There’s a problem with that, Kellan. You see, people can’t leave the party… alive.” That was enough to shock him out of his building love of his new body, and cause his rapturous expression to shift into an angry frown. “Huh? What do you mean? Someone died? And people are still partying back there? What’s wrong with those sick fucks?” I held up a hand to interrupt. “I’ve been seeing these weird ripples of light in different parts of the manor. They seem to be sucking up the stray… uh… life force of people who get near them. It doesn’t seem to do them harm, and if I had to guess, I’d say they’d probably be shedding that same energy partying as hardy as they are anyway. But if they go to leave, and get near the cars, they go unconscious, turn gray, stop breathing, and lose a heartbeat… and those ripples pull out their whole… souls, I guess.” Kellan looked horrified. “Dude, that’s terrible! You think this has something to do with my muscles?” I nodded and continued, “There’s ripples in the restroom, the chapel, and by the bar, along with some other places. I think that the green entity is some kind of ghost, and that every time it makes you grow, it’s hooking you up to those stolen life energies. That’s how you’re so big so fast, and maybe why your emotions are going so wild… you’re plugged into the life of everyone here.” Kellan shuddered. “Ugh… I thought this was awesome, but now I feel… dirty. I’ve got people inside me? Is there a way we can give it all back to them? And how can you see all this stuff?” I filled him in about my own abilities, and how they got stronger each time he did. “Huh… wonder why? You don’t look or act any different than you did before… except maybe a bit less shy and nervous.” I wasn’t sure how to take that, so I shrugged, before chiming in. “I know that the garage, behind the dance room, has all kinds of stuff in it… there might be scales or something we can use to measure how you’ve changed. And hopefully they’ll have a flashlight there or something… your cousin, Mack, mentioned that there were some old books and stuff upstairs... I thought that we might find something about this ghost, maybe.” Kellan beamed his rock star smile at me. “Measuring my muscles AND finding out what’s going on? I like the way you think… why didn’t we meet ages ago?” We exchanged high school and college details (I was a catholic school boy all the way until college, when I went to a Big 10 university, he went to public school his whole life and stayed at one of the local colleges) until we reached the garage. The music from the DJ’s speakers one room over boomed and covered the sounds of the two of us rummaging around (and Kellan hadn’t quite gotten used to his new mass, and would accidentally knock something over with his more bulky muscles every so often), but eventually we found the flashlights and a scale. Kellan wasted no time kicking off his shoes (which seemed to have grown with him, somehow, but only partially, and were getting tighter even though they now read size 12.5, when he claimed to have been a 10 earlier) and climbing on top of it. “Holy fuck! Angelo, it says 256 lbs! I weighed only 137 this morning,” Kellan exclaimed, with something like shock and something like glee spreading over his face. “I’m nearly double my original weight… this is crazy!” We next located a tape measure. “Man, the Higginses keep everything in this place,” I murmur before sliding one end under his foot and raising it to check the tape. “Wow… 6’7”! You’re huge!” Kellan flexed and posed at the praise, making his skeleton costume ride up (and down) in a few places. “Aren’t you cold in that thing,” I ask him, nodding to the flimsy costume. “Heh… earlier I either stayed inside or near the bonfire, dude… but now? I don’t even feel the cold… it’s like I’m built to withstand worse, so this chill doesn’t even register.” That immediately killed the mood, as we both remembered it hadn’t been Kellan who was building his body, and he was right, the chill I felt in the presence of the ghost was much worse than anything November could throw at me. Suddenly the light flicked on. “Hey hon,” said Claudia as she leaned against the garage door, hips and legs displayed provocatively despite being decorated with fabric bones. “What are you guys up to back here?” I turned to see Kellan looking at Claudia and her curves like dog hungry for a… well, bone, so I chimed in. “Um, Kellan mentioned wondering how big he’d gotten, and I recalled there being a scale and tape measure back here, we were going to see if there was anything else upstairs, though…” I trailed off, realizing neither of them were listening to my handy (and nearly truthful) explanation. Claudia looked at Kellan like she really wanted to help him the rest of the way out of his costume, and if Kellan looked at Claudia any harder, he’d probably burst out of his pants, at least. Claudia finally gathered herself together and said, “Mr. Higgins, would you like to join me on the dance floor for our song?” Kellan nodded eagerly, then visibly remembered my presence. I mimicked a smile and waved them off. “Go on, you crazy kids, I’m going to do a bit more exploring… I shouldn’t be far and I’ll let you know if I find anything.” Claudia wrapped her hands around Kellan’s bicep-laden arm and blew me a kiss. “Thanks Andrew, you’re a dear,” she cooed as the two of them headed to the dance floor. I took a deep breath, counted to ten and resisted the urge to growl, “It’s Angelo, you twit.” I then grabbed a flashlight and started the long trudge up the road to the second floor. The manor’s odd construction made it so that there was a dirt road around the back, sliding up the hill and opening into a large entrance on the second floor, presumably for the church camp to store supplies. When I got there, I saw that it was left open, as always, and I carefully walked in, searching the piles of dusty junk for something that looked helpful. I made it into the third room before I came across some books with what looked like solomonic symbols on their weathered leather covers. I flipped one open, and tried to make out the flowing inked script in the light of the flashlight. “Of course the guy who can see in the dark is downstairs dancing… I’m only in luck if this book is written in invisible ink…” I paused, realizing the script wasn’t in English, and grinned, “… or if it is LATIN… thank you, private school education!” I tried to remember how to conjugate the verbs, but for the most part, it came surprisingly easily to me. The book turned out to be a journal and guide written by one Quincy Gosser, Witch Hunter, one of the founders of the “Church Camp” that used to be held on the grounds. Mr. Gosser’s writing initially gave the impression that he considered temptations of the flesh a mere distraction from his work of riding the world of “witches, monsteres and other abominations against God.” Following that were a number of descriptions of various monsters and spells and how to ward against them. Towards the end, though, the writing got scratchier and talked about how the people in the predominantly Quaker-populated region were unimpressed by witch hunts that had gripped the states farther North, and were more accepting of things Quincy considered “uncanny.” “Soone we shouldst be surrounded by beasties and witches and thinges most terrible, women shouldst wear the foul raiment of the grave and men shouldst lie with men and the spawn of the Whore of Babylon and the Fallen shouldst walk amongst man unknown,” was perhaps the most understandable passage in the final letter, thankfully written in English (or close to it). Finding nothing else in the room, I picked up Gosser’s journal, and began to stand up, when I felt that eerie cold emanating from the floor beneath me… the dancing room! I struggled to run out, but my wings got caught on a group of old fishing poles. I struggled to get free, feeling the cold increase, and finally hearing my fabric wings rip apart, leaving tattered black folds hanging from the plastic frame. I tore down the hill as quickly as I could, burst through the main door, and ran to the dance room, only to be lost in the shrouded darkness and dizzying lights. People milled and sifted around me, still dancing, while I tried to use my second sight. I could tell that the ripples here were active and that the ghost was nearby, but with the disco ball, rainbow flashing lights, and various patterns and darkness in the rest of the room, I couldn’t distinguish the electrical lights from the supernatural ones. Finally, I spotted them, back against the wall in the darkened corner, behind one of the fake monster displays. Out of the darkness loomed the body of huge man, the illustrated bones of his costume catching the black lights, and what looked like a storm of green lightning clashed around him. Kellan and Claudia were making out savagely, even as the Ghost whirled around them like a jade vapor with the suggestion of that same bearded face from before, only larger, reconstructing Kellan’s body while they ground together. Claudia’s legs were wrapped around Kellan’s hips as he lifted her off the ground, thrusting in time with the music, shaking her entire body, and their heavy breathing seemed to be sucking in the green vapor of the ghost. Kellan’s physique was now more like that of a boxer and a wrestler combined than a gymnast, but he had to be at least 7 feet tall, and his sleeves had begun tearing along the seams as his arms grew too powerful to contain. His pants rode low on his hips, rolled downwards as he grew taller and broader, but he obviously was past caring. So was I, for that matter. I tried to draw on that power and anger from before, but even though I managed a few white flames, it was like trying to put out a wildfire with a water bottle. The green lights were resisting the conversion… probably because Kellan was going wild with lust for both his girlfriend and his own muscles. I realized that as strong as he was now, there’d be no chance he’d even feel it if I toppled the nearby wolfman mannequin on him, much less tapped his shoulder. He was moving faster, grinding harder and harder against Claudia… and then he went too far. With a loud moan, he slammed her against the wall, and dust and chips of stone visibly dislodged over the couple as her breathless gasps cut off abruptly. Immediately I felt Kellan’s panic, and somehow he instinctively mimicked the rippling effect, sending out ripples that searched for me… and were able to find me, this time. I felt the white flames billow from me, wash over him and burn away the green lightning, while the ghostly mist howled in rage. I vaguely heard a scratchy voice whisper “jussssst a litttttllle bitttt morrrreeeeeeee…” before the ghost retreated from the white light that flared around Kellan. The light then abruptly spilled back to me, and leaving the big guy cradling Claudia, his shoulders shaking and whimpers of sorrow emerging from his throat. I got closer, saw the blood on his fingers as he held the back of her head, her aura gone, and immediately felt like a heel for ever thinking an angry thought about Claudia and coveting her gorgeous guy. I placed my hand on Kellan’s shoulder (and had to reach up a bit more than before to do so) and he turned to me, tears in his reddening blue eyes. “I-I’m so sorry… it felt so good, and I wanted more, and she… she did t-too, and… and… PLEASE! Angelo… you… you’ve saved me every time that thing messed with me in this whole, fucking terrible night, and… please… can you do anything for… for her?” I felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders… in a physical sense. It felt like everything slowed down, and my helpless reply of “No” was ground to a halt before I could even utter it. In that moment I wondered… could I? How did I know I couldn’t? Keeping one hand on Kellan’s shoulder, I reach out and lift my fingers just over Claudia’s heart, close my eyes, and concentrate on whatever the opposite of the red ripples would be… something to fill her with life. Sweat formed on my brow, and I concentrated on Claudia as I’d seen her earlier in the evening, vivacious, flirtatious, full of life and eager to experience more of it with her friends and lover. That’s when I heard… a new sort of music, not the dj’s piped and played-with pop tunes, but something pure and sweet and elusive, deep and lofty at once. All other sounds and sensations died away, and I felt strangely adrift, as if borne aloft by the melody. My lips parted and I felt my voice, initially soft, spill out with a resonant baritone, joining in with the music. There were other voices, ones I could just barely make out, and they seemed to intertwine with mine, welcoming me somehow. I could easily lose myself in the song until my throat gave out, but I felt something propel me with dizzying speed through the chorus, hearing voices come and go until I reached one that was deeper and richer than any of the others I’d heard before, and so heart-stoppingly beautiful that I was entranced. My song felt like baby’s wails in comparison, though the song itself reminded me of a dirge, full of loss and acceptance. Then our two voices blended together, and the song seemed somehow more… optimistic. I felt lifted up and moved with more of that incredible velocity, the deeper voice accompanying me past the rest of the chorus until they faded into the distance, and the faint sounds of the dj’s booth were audible again, growing louder as we got closer. The song crescendoed and then ended, rapidly drowned out by a popular rap song remixed to death. Abruptly, I found myself back in my body, my eyes open… and seeing Claudia’s chest rising again, hearing Kellan’s sobs of relief as he hauled me into a crushing one-armed hug, my face pressed against his pecs as he held his unconscious girlfriend with the other. And that’s when everything blacked out. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 1 By Martin J. Manco Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (And Bestiary Notes) ---------------------------------------------------- Nobody really believed that the old Higgins Manor was haunted. Calling the place a manor was actually a stretch, since, though it had two floors with high ceilings, columns in front, and was very wide, it had maybe 10 rooms. One of those had been reconstructed into a chapel when the building was used as a church camp (whatever that involved) years ago. The building sat on what is now a small farm, used for growing pumpkins, christmas trees, and the like for various seasonal events. The Higgins family was very business oriented and hardworking, though their serious nature concealed a great enjoyment of fun as well. For that reason, they decided to use the "manor" not just for their annual Halloween party, but to put on a children's Halloween show and “Haunted House and Hayride” for the entire month of October. I had been part of the kids’ act (a magician, puppeteer, and comedian, often switching costumes and watching the kids), which gave me something to do while I looked for a job that was more lucrative. At 27 years of age, with a Liberal Arts degree and a few grad school courses under my belt, I was a bit at a loss for direction in life. No job really spoke to me. Finding the seasonal position for Halloween was a fun way to earn a bit of extra money on the side while I dealt with the tedious work at an office store during the week. When November rolled around and that job ended, I was invited to a celebratory late Halloween Party in the Manor. I’ve always loved dressing up in costume, especially for Halloween. With dark brown curly hair, brown eyes, Mediterranean complexion, rapidly-growing stubble, and a height of 6’2,” but no fashion sense to speak of, and a lanky, gangly build, costumes gave me the chance to have some style, for once. Taking advantage of the day after Halloween sales, I found a bunch of props for a really cool fallen angel costume, including dark wings that looked like a mix of bat (with the little claw on the top) and bird (with painted and fabric feathers), a pair of dark feathered wings that slid into place behind my ears, a necklace with a cross and wings dangling from a silvery chain, black denim pants, and a t-shirt with images of a swarm of warring angels taking flight. I looked pretty awesome... especially since the wings were rigged so that by pulling two wires that dangled from the back, I could make them unfold and flap. I arrived at the party a bit late, and realized I might've made a mistake in coming. Most of my coworkers from the show had families, and had left earlier, and the place mainly held the Higgins family members and a ton of their children's college classmates and friends. If you hadn’t guessed from my costume and job, I’m pretty nerdy, and while not antisocial, I tend to be shy around new people. I sifted through the crowd, being careful not to hit anyone with my wings or get tangled in fake spiderwebs, until I reached the perfect wallflower’s vantage point against the wall, next to a life-size model of Grandpa Munster. That’s when I saw him. In a sea of vampires, fairies, ninja turtles (a surprising number of whom were ladies, some of whom had some pretty creative “half-shells”), and stranger costumes, was a cute, lanky guy. He had black hair, blue eyes, fair skin with a hint or two of freckles, and a sparkling white smile, dressed in a black skintight outfit with a white bone design, making him appear like a very sexy indie skeleton. His slim body, while not particularly powerful or muscular, was long and graceful and strong-looking… and his pants pushed forward enticingly at the groin, just enough to hint at more if only he had been erect, while not being actually obscene in his current state. Sadly, he also had a skeletal girlfriend (although I’ve never seen a skeleton show so much cleavage before, it was a fairly stylish Halloween costume for her). I like straight guys, and am friends with several of them (and their girlfriends or wives). I really wasn’t expecting to meet anyone at this party who would last more than that night (like the couple who kept insisting that I flap my wings for them every time we crossed paths… at most recent count, it was about 8 times so far, and I’d only been there for an hour or so). Finding out that this cute skinny guy was taken and probably wouldn’t be interested in starting a conversation with me was a little disheartening. I walked up to him and said “Nice costume,” and got a “Thanks,” and a nod in response as he turned back to his friends and girlfriend. After that, I decided to wander around. The place was set up with a bonfire in the front, a food/BYOB entrance room, the chapel (which was mostly left alone except for people to cross through it to get to the rest rooms) and a dimly-lit strobe light- filled dance room with a DJ, so I decided to dance and sway to the music for awhile, flapping my wings occasionally just for the fun of it (and to the applause of onlookers). Then I felt an odd chill… like someone walking on my grave. I wandered away from the dance floor, rubbing my hands against my shoulders in an effort to warm myself, only to find that the chill emanated from a particular direction… the chapel. Though that room was stone, it also had very little in the way of doors or windows, so there shouldn’t be any drafts. Stepping past the mannequins decorated like vampires and Frankenstein monsters, I entered the room, feeling the eerie chill seep into my bones. As my eyes adjusted to the dim lights of the room, I spotted an odd green glow coming from the door on the far side, behind the altar. “I don’t remember any lights or special effects in that room,” I murmured, wondering if the Higgins family had put on some special display for the party. “No, that’s not likely… I’m the only one back here, after all,” I said, moving forward and opening the door with a long creak… only to be proven wrong. I wasn’t the only one back there. Skeletal Boy, in all his lithe, black-and-white, skintight glory was standing there, with his back to me (I promise, I only peeked at his butt briefly… just long enough to notice he had one, which is kinda unusual for skinny guys), facing what looked like a floating electrical tennis ball. Whatever it was, the thing was neon green, round, only a few inches in circumference, and seemed to be made of lightning. The chills that ran down my spine earlier were back with a vengeance, and I realized that THIS was the thing that was causing them. The object appeared to bounce and roll about in thin air, dancing and swaying back and forth, and I was shocked to realize Skeletal Boy’s head was turning to follow it… almost as if he was mesmerized! I moved forward, shouting “Look out!” as the strange orb flared and what looked like a green lightning bolt launched itself straight at Skeletal Boy, sinking into his forehead. Skeletal Boy moaned throatily and the orb of light began moving closer to him, his arms stretching out and his stance widening as if he were somehow enjoying the invasion of his mind and body. Electricity danced from his dark wavy hair, down his lanky body, sparking at the joints and the crotch, and then snaking down his legs to his toes. With his costume, I was reminded of the old cartoons where electrified people’s skeletons were visible. My previous momentum carried me forward and I slammed into Skeletal Boy’s lanky (and now electrical) body, sending us both crashing to the ground. The ghostly charge running through him also spread into me, but the electrical flames immediately blazed white instead of green as soon as they touched me, and I felt oddly satisfied, as if I’d just gobbled down a whole bowl of hot fudge sundae. An otherworldly howl of pain resonated through the room, coming not from Skeletal Boy or me, but from the glowing orb, which shrank in on itself and fled, sinking into the wall. Skeletal Boy groaned this time, with a sense of soreness or pain, and I realized that the green flames had vanished along with the orb. “Are you OK,” I asked him, gently shaking his shoulder. He rolled over onto his back, before his blue eyes finally flicked open and he stared up at me. Gulping for a moment, he finally stammered, “I-I th-think so.” Then he winced and stretched, moaning. I looked him over, using my past experience as a lifeguard (another short-lived, not very well-paying job of mine) to examine him for injury. My efforts were short lived, though, as I started to gape at the sight of what I’d initially believed were convulsions. Instead, they turned out to be shuddering flexes of muscles… muscles that began to grow. The entire process was mesmerizing. The skinny college garage band guy began to swell with newfound muscle. His arms became thicker, stretching the black sleeves of his costume, his legs grew longer as his calves and thighs throbbed. His neck appeared slightly thicker and his shoulders visibly broadened, gaining that sloping curve of trapezius muscle that I’d always coveted on athletes. This reshaping of his body caused the neck of his shirt to dip down, revealing the indentation between a growing pair of pecs, as well as a tattoo, in elaborate gothic cursive, with words that I couldn’t make out without lifting his shirt further. His skeleton costume now looked… sexier. The athletic muscles hidden under the sleek black fabric now resembled those of some of the soccer players who lived in my dorm in college. And… was it just my imagination, or was he TALLER as well? I could’ve sworn he was only about 5’10” before, but he now looked closer to six feet. Looking down, I could tell that his muscles and height weren’t the only thing that had grown. His formerly enticing suggestion of a bulge was now… um… more emphatic. MUCH more emphatic. Finally, the growth stopped, and Skeletal Boy stopped moaning, his eyes flickering open. His eyes were faintly glazed, but then cleared and he blinked, looking up at me, around the room, and down at himself… stopping to stare at his new physique. Gulping and clearing his throat (or possibly coughing) he finally stammered, in a voice that was slightly deeper than it had been earlier, “Whuh-whuh-what happened?” Wondering what state his brain was in after what was obviously a bizarre and possibly traumatic (or even hypnotic) event, I decided to answer a question with a question. “What do you remember?” He frowned, thinking, and groaned. “Ugh, I feel like I had way more to drink than I did. I think… I was dancing with Claudia… uh, that’s my girlfriend… when I had to uh, use the head… but I don’t think I ever got there.” He looked confused for a moment, and then his features relaxed oddly, and his voice came out more reverent. “Then I felt… like I needed to go to the light. No one else seemed to notice it, but it was there in the middle of the room, bobbing up and down. When I walked towards it, it drifted back, and I followed. I think I bumped into a guy dressed as a panda, but I can’t remember. I just found myself feeling cold, but knowing the light would make me warmer. It did, and it felt… man, it felt sooooo good. Then it suddenly hurt and then it was gone, and you were there, and then… now… I look like this?” The dreamy sound and expression of his voice cracked and he snapped out of it. “What the hell?!?” Ok, so he knew everything that happened to him, basically, except the why and how. That was a relief. Dealing with someone suffering from trauma would be more than I could handle, particularly if there was some sort of danger around here. I reached out, offering him a hand up, which he took, his grip strong and his forearms flexing and I pulled him to his feet. As he brushed the dust and dirt off his costume, I filled him in with my side of the story. “I was dancing as well… though I didn’t see you guys in the dark. I might’ve gotten distracted by the strobe lights,” I explained with a shrug. “Then I felt something, like a chill. But with everyone dancing in there, it was actually pretty steamy on the dance floor, so I looked around, and felt something cold coming from this direction. I followed it through the other rooms until I came in and saw you looking, uh, mesmerized by this glowing ball of green electricity, like a will-o-wisp… you know, from fairy tales or, um, ghost stories? Little spirits that look like balls of light, which lure people into swamps or off cliffs?” He looked at me like I was crazy, which, admittedly, is what I’d have sounded like if he hadn’t just had a bolt of green lightning through his skull that left him with a totally different body. “Anyway, that’s what it looked like. It then spat a blast of lightning at you, and you, uh, seemed to enjoy it, but I was already moving towards you to try and break you out of it, and I knocked into you. It looked like it was going to electrocute the both of us, when the light changed color and the thing was scared off. It disappeared… I think it sank into the walls of the chapel. Has anything like this ever happened to you before?” He shook his head, dark, tousled hair waving, and replied. “No man… this is some freaky shit going down here.” He then frowned. “You’re the winged guy who liked my costume earlier, but what’s your name? How do you know the hosts?” He then realized that he hadn’t told me his name yet, and stammered, “Um, I’m Kellan. Sorry, ‘bout that.” I smiled and shook his hand. “I’m Angelo. I thought that my costume was appropriate, sorta.” I said with a casual shake of my shoulders and a flap of my wings. His eyes widened and he grinned. “Yeah man, they are pretty cool. I think you’re the only one with a costume with moving parts here tonight.” I then explained about my job, and he nodded. “Sounds cool. I’m a cousin of the main Higgins family,” he explained. “Sooo… what do we do? How do we explain this to, well, everyone? Claudia, the family, etc? And what does growing like this do to by physiology? Are my organs all kinds of messed up now? And… is it going to happen again?” I shrugged helplessly. “At the moment, you know as much as more than I do, dude. I have to wonder though, if maybe I interrupted what the wisp was trying to do to you, and if it’ll be back to try and finish the job.” He shuddered at the thought of that possibility, making his newly-defined muscles flex unintentionally. “I don’t know what to tell you about your girlfriend,” I continued. “But everyone else here shouldn’t notice too much… you’re bigger all over, yeah,” I said, being careful to keep my eyes from lingering. “But you’re just more built than usual… athletic instead of lithe. You should be safe from casual observation, and everyone should take it in size… err, I mean, stride.” I wanted to smack my forehead at my Freudian slip, but Kellan just nodded. “I guess, dude. I’d better go see. Uh…” he looked at me, before continuing, blushing slightly. “Mind coming with me? I could use some moral support, or someone to confirm what happened so they don’t think I’m crazy.” I agreed, but as we exited, nobody appeared to be looking at Kellan as if they were surprised by his size. There were some girls checking him out (and to be fair, his butt was way more seductive now that it was more muscular and, um, springy), though I didn’t notice any guys doing the same (to my dismay… hanging out with a straight taken hunk and still having no idea if there were any guys who swung my way at this party was increasingly frustrating), but no one seemed shocked at his new musculature or height. Everyone was wrapped up in their individual party activities. When we got to the bonfire outside, where his girlfriend was waiting, she turned around, in her pretty, revealing skeleton outfit and smiled. “Kel’ there you are! When you left me on the dance floor I was wondering if you fell in.” Her eyes then moved to me and her pretty lips turned into a frown. “Is something wrong? Who’s this?” Kellan gulped, but seemed just as confused as I was. “Uh, this is Angelo,” he replied, hesitantly “… but don’t you notice anything… weird about me?” She looked at him like he was joking. “No… I don’t. Should I? If this is a joke to make up for leaving me at the dance floor it isn’t a very funny one.” Kellan shot me a confused and worried look, and I shrugged and suggested, “Maybe ask your other friends or family here,” before Claudia took Kellan’s arm and asked “Are you feeling ok?” Kellan stammered, “Uh, babe, I thought you’d noticed… I saw something spooky… like a glowing light, and it did something to me… something that made me, uh, grow bigger… and buffer.” At this, Claudia only smiled, tossed her blond hair, and said, “What are you talking about silly,” as she placed her hands on his chest, right over his pecs, and slid them down his printed on rib cage to his sleek athlete’s abs, caressing him in front of everyone at the bonfire, and making his eyes flutter and his head tilt back in pleasure. She then leaned in for a kiss, being careful to keep her white and black skeleton face paint from smearing, but seeming to do a good job of arousing Kellan. “You’re the same sexy guy I was interested in since we took that ECON class together. Now come on, I just realized some more of my friends were here, and I want to introduce them to you. What’s the point of being in a couple’s costume if I’m not part of a couple to show it off?” She led him away, looking over her shoulder to smile at me. “Nice to meet you, Angelo… hope you’re having fun at the party!” I was flummoxed… what was going on? Had the other party guests’ minds been tampered with to make them think Kellan looked normal? And if so, why? What purpose would it serve the wisp? For that matter, what purpose would making a guy grow more muscular, other to hammer home how painfully single I was? And why wasn’t I affected? Why had I been able to interrupt the lightning attack, and why had the thing fled from me? “I need more information,” I murmured to myself, before going to look for the Higgins family members I knew. Mr. and Mrs. Higgins, a slightly stiff gray-haired businessman who thought he was funny and his more relaxed, if very practiced housewife, had both been dressed as vampires earlier, but I couldn’t spot either one of them. Maybe they had gone to bed already? It was nearing midnight, after all. I did spot their youngest son, a blond, scruffy guy named Mack, dressed as a hula girl with a coconut bra, but when I approached him to try and ask him questions about ghosts and hauntings and Kellan, he was less than helpful and obviously drunk off his ass. The best I got from him was “I think there’s some old books upstairs,” before he bounced off after an equally inebriated young lady dressed as a sexy nurse. As the upstairs section was dusty, unused, and roped off for the guests, I decided instead to examine the scenes of the crime, so to speak. The dance floor was still dark, lit only occasionally by the flashes of light from the DJ’s booth and these odd, stray glows and flashes of rippling illumination, and sparsely populated, most of the earlier crowds having shifted to some other part of the property as such dancers were wont to do. Heading to the main room of the party, I saw that most of the people, including an embarrassed-looking Kellan and Claudia and her friends (who were a lot more “hands-on” than I’d prefer if I was the one dating Kellan, and who were obviously the source of his embarrassment) were standing around, drinking from red plastic cups or getting refills from the rows of half-full bottles of various alcoholic beverages. It might’ve been an afterimage, but I couldn’t sworn I saw the same rippling lights from the dance floor, centered now around the drinks. I squinted, trying to make out the weird lights, but it seemed like I could only catch them, crimson, snaking, glowing streamers, rippling together, out of the corner of my eye. Deciding to get out of sight of Kellan and his ladies, I followed the flow of the crowd outside. The bonfire was still going strong, and the hayride had just pulled up, depositing partiers and picking up new ones who wanted to ride through the woods. Opting to stay nearby (I’d already ridden the hayride as part of the job) I instead moved closer to the bonfire, basking in the heat on the chilly November evening. Gazing into the flames, I was shocked to find that that weird rippling red light was emerging… or convening… on the bonfire as well! I tried to move around my field of vision a bit, but focusing on looking out of the corner of your eyes for an extended period of time is more difficult than you’d think. It seemed almost like the glow was moving through the other people around the fire, though. I peered around at the other party guests (three guys dressed as Mario kart characters with a trio of balloons attached to their belts probably won the most original costume in my mind), but nobody was unusually athletic. Had the wisp focused on Kellan for a reason? Why? There were more attractive guys here (or at least, more attractive than his original skinny shape… his new athletic frame gave him an edge). I stopped my train of thought. Why was I so concerned about this? For all I knew, this muscle growth was Kellan’s (and Claudia’s, if she actually remembered it) dream come true. If they were happy with it, who was I to stand in the way of a straight guy I didn’t even know from having unusual growth spurts? If a green muscle fairy light wanted to supercharge all the guys here, well, I could only benefit from that (if only in eye candy). I was feeling pretty confident about my “don’t worry about it” plan, when I remembered that cold feeling that had led me to interrupt Kellan’s… connection… with the green light. That sensation was like the grave, and it felt unpleasant and unnatural. Kellan had seemed to enjoy it, but he’d been hypnotized at the time, and Claudia and the other guests had clearly had their memories messed with. Even if I wasn’t exactly the heroic type, off to save the party guests from mind control, I certainly didn’t want something meddling with my thoughts and memories. It was just practical and self-centered, but it teamed up with my curiosity. If something was going on, I not only wanted to know all about it, I wanted to make sure it was something benevolent. Convinced I was in the right to keep searching, I decided to check out the other parts of the Higgins Manor. I snuck over to the garage behind the dance floor room, feeling the pulse of the loud music. Though full of all manner of odds and ends, some of which I’d never think to keep in a garage, I didn’t encounter anything supernatural, and no red or green lights appeared. The most recent hayride had taken off, and the upstairs level was still roped off. I checked out the chapel, and while there were more of those red ripples, they seemed fainter and less frequent, somehow, and I couldn’t tell where they were really coming from. I passed the couple of drunken wing fans, dutifully flapping my costume wings for them for the 12th, 13th, and 14th times, and remembered Kellan saying that he’d had to go to the bathroom before he got sidetracked. Like most of the rooms in the Manor, the restrooms were pretty outdated and poor quality. For some reason, the ladies’ room had an entrance from the main hall, but the men’s room could only be entered from the outside, near the bonfire (which made it cold). Both of them had spider-webs (the real variety, not the decorative kind) and dust inside, and the men’s room was (of course) dirtier… and that had been during the daytime when I was working. At a party for hundreds of drunken college kids, it was now likely much, much worse. I slipped outside, approached the bathroom and took a deep breath, hoping I’d be able to hold it the entire time I was investigating. Then I shivered… but not from the natural cold. The original foreboding chill that had led me to the wisp and Kellan the first time was back… and it seeped from the restroom, with a green glow appearing under the door. “Of course that’s where this thing’d go,” I groaned, steeling myself and taking another deep breath before I pushed the door open. I stopped in my tracks, as I saw what looked not like a ball of electricity, but a weirdly green “shadow” slipping around on the floor. It looked vaguely human, but there was no one there… or at least no one where the “shadow” lay. It wasn’t really dark, and had the same green glow from earlier, but it seemed somehow thicker and gloomier than before. I watched as it slid into the only locked stall like some sort of snake, and saw a pair of familiar, muscular calves in black skintight fabric. Mentally kicking myself for getting into this situation, I knocked. “Kellan… are you in there? Is everything alright?” An answering groan, deep and rich and definitely his voice, but thick with arousal that I was pretty sure wasn’t in response to me, even if it did turn every single one of my hormones into fireworks, confirmed my guess. The jade glow intensified, and I figured that I’d best find a way to get inside. The old restroom stall door was old-fashioned, not so flimsy as modern ones, and I’d be unlikely to bust the door down, even with a well-placed kick. I began desperately shaking the handle, and mercifully, the old lock was loose enough to pop open. Kellan’s back was to me, so I was treated to a view of his muscular ass in all its glory, round hardened glutes designed for running, lifting, and thrusting. It would’ve been nice to see it A) anywhere except a really disgusting restroom, if he was gay and interested in me, and C) not arching with green energy. The entity that did it to him no longer appeared as a wisp of light, but as that weirdly “glowing shadow”, now more human-looking, which moved from the floor to the wall, where it was emitting the green lightning directly into Kellan’s eyes. Kellan seemed out of it (or into it, rather), but his body was already warping as that weird light flooded through his muscles. His butt was literally glowing as it flexed and swelled, pushing enticingly towards me. His legs were thickening as muscles appeared to coil into place. His back, now a perfect V, was arched as the eldritch power filled him, his shoulders broader than before and thick with muscle. His arms bulged, powerful biceps and triceps grinding against each other as he flexed in the restroom stall. His neck was thicker as well, stretching to attach to the muscles of his shoulders and back, and his black costume was stretching and riding up on his growing (and glowing) body. I realized with a shock that he was a bit taller than me now. His moans of arousal continued, deep and resonant and obviously stemming from his increasing pleasure. Sparing a moment of regret that I couldn’t see him from the front, and unable to get through to him verbally, I wrapped my arms around his gymnast’s body, and tried pulling him back. Kellan resisted, already much further gone than he had been the last time, his lustful groans replaced by exclamations of disappointment and growls of frustration. The lightning continued to blaze through him (and now me), and this time I felt pain and loss and disorientation before the light changed from poison green to a vivid white brilliance accompanied by the same feeling of accomplishment from the last time. The illumination drove off the weird shadow, forcing it to slink away, and Kellan went slack in my arms. He was now much heavier than earlier, and I had to bend my knees and hold my back against the heavy wood of the stall walls, but in the end, I managed to keep us both from toppling over. When his breathing evened out I took a deep breath, confident that even though Kellan had been changed again, he was safe at the moment. His impressive pecs made his costumed rib cage rise and fall, and the lower part of his shirt raised to reveal several perfectly carved abdominal muscles. Between his chiseled adonis’ belt, a tempting trail of black hair descended from his belly button to his groin, framing a softening uncut dick that had to be at least nine inches hard. I also took in the sight of his substantial balls, and wondered if he’d be able to fit all of his junk back in those tight black pants. After I’d been able to look my fill, his beautiful eyelashes started to flutter. I murmured “Kellan, are you in there?” He groaned and his eyes opened, seeming confused. “Huh? Ange…lo. What’s goin’ on? I was draining the snake when everything went… weird.” He looked down, his eyes widened at the sight of his (mostly soft, but still six inch) shaft. “That’s… not mine,” he stammered, his eyes wide. Hoping to prevent a panic, I interrupted. “Dude, it’s ok, deep breaths. C’mon.” Once he obeyed, I explained what’d happened. “Then you kinda collapsed on me, and you’re a bit heavier than before… think you can stand up? I’m kinda worried about how we’ll explain this pose if someone walks in on us.” He nodded in agreement, still looking confused and unsettled, but with a surprisingly graceful ease, he lifted himself up off of me, using mostly his leg muscles, though his whole body seemed to flex beneath the tight costume, now stretched across a muscular hunk’s frame. I gulped and blushed, and this time he reached out a hand and pulled me up with ease, leaving me facing him. I thought I saw his pale cheeks blush as well, before looking away… and noticing that his cock was hardening again! Forcing my gaze upwards, I managed to say “Thanks… and uh, can you pull your pants up?” This time he definitely blushed and hurried to do that, but his cock was clearly hard and stretching the fabric. “Um… I’ll be outside… call if you see anything weird,” I said, hurriedly, as I duck out of the restroom. Out in the cold November air, I am able to cool down… at least until I hear the sounds of more deliberate moaning and the distinct clapping sound of a guy jerking off, and cursed the old building’s construction yet again. When he finally pushed himself over the brink, it was almost a howl of satisfied lust, and I had to adjust myself and thank heaven I’d opted for heavier black jeans that showed far less than Kellan’s flimsier costume. He eventually came out, wiping his washed hands, and looked at me with an expression like a lost little boy. “Why is this happening to me? What is happening to me? And… why does it feel so good?” This post has been promoted to an article

In Oregon, New Years’ Eve typically means staying inside and praying the snow doesn't completely seal the front door from the outside world. In Florida, it’s t-shirts and plaid shorts. Iced tea and ice cream. Going to the beach and chilling by the pool. So when I got to head to Miami to spend the last week of December with my older brother Craig, I jumped at the chance. I skipped a couple days of community college, he took a couple days off from work, and we did Florida our way. When I woke up and crawled off the couch in Craig’s apartment, greeting the sun that streaked through the blinds with a wide smile, I figured it was going to be a good day. Then Craig gave me the news. His former fraternity had invited him to their end-of-year costume party, and I was coming along. My parents exhausted their money sending Craig to college, so going to a decent school wasn’t in the cards for me. The idea of being in a fraternity was definitely an appealing one though, and I was really excited to experience the booze-fueled madness I had seen in the movies firsthand. But what’s a costume party without a costume? I hadn’t brought one with me, and Craig had been too swamped with work to buy one before I came, so off we went to go looking for something to wear. Craig and I had always been decent brothers. We never fought when he was home, and my life felt a little less exciting with him on the opposite side of the country. We looked pretty similar too, though that had changed somewhat since the last time I had seen him. His shaggy blond hair has been replaced with a casual-looking faux-hawk and his skin had taken on a tan, but otherwise he still looked like what I hoped to be in five years. We even topped out at the same height: 6’3. So there we were in the car, heading off to search for our costumes. He was in a short-sleeve purple dress shirt and black jeans; I was in my usual teal tee and blue skinny jeans. We still had the same basic shape: skinny but fit, no real muscular development but we could both run a mile in eight minutes. Craig turned to me with a smirk on his face. "So, ready for tonight Tanner? It’s your first frat party… gonna be a big boy.” I roll my eyes as he tousles my hair, still the shaggy mop-top he once had. I was nineteen, he was twenty-four, and yet we still treated each other like kids. “Depends. Can I drink?” I smirk back at him. “Only if you don’t get caught.” I told you we had a good relationship. I recline back in my chair, his Prius zipping down the carpool lane as we head towards downtown. A couple moments later we turn onto the off-ramp and start passing through the industrial district, a “shortcut” that Craig uses to get to work. “Where are we going, anyway?” I ask. “There’s this warehouse I pass by on my way to work, I think it might be a good place to start.” “A warehouse? Is it full of costumes or something?” “We’ll find out.” Craig turns off of the road into the parking lot of a rather creepy-looking warehouse, with a sun-bleached banner proclaiming COSTUMES draped down the front. We’re the only ones in the parking lot. “Must be a leftover from Halloween.” I chuckle as we get out of the car and head toward the rusty-looking metal doors. There’s a small OPEN sign hanging in the window, but I figured the selection must be picked clean. As Craig opened the door, I realized how wrong I was. “Holy shit dude…” Craig exclaimed as we walked in. We were met with row-after-row of neatly organized costumes, all packed in thick, multicolored cardboard boxes. They were even organized and alphabetized. “Someone’s got OCD…” I mutter as I gaze around the building. The black racks are stacked twenty feet up, with sliding ladders like those seen in book stores running along the outside. We stand in awe of the warehouse when a seductive voice coos “Hello, boys.” From behind us. We turn around, confused, when we see a gorgeous red-haired woman in a flowing green dress. “My name is Emily.” She says with a flutter of her eyes. “What brings you two handsome young men to my store?” Handsome? I smirk somewhat as Tanner speaks up. “We have a costume party tonight, and this place is our only option.” The woman looks us over, one hand on her hip, the other twiddling with her bejeweled necklace. “You’ve come to the right place. I pride myself on our selection of costumes for all occasions.” She leans in closer to us, clearly sizing my brother up. Great, she’s a cougar. “Did you have anything in mind, young man?” She stops twiddling her jewelry and crosses her arms, smirking. “I love making recommendations, especially for fetching boys like yourselves.” I eye my brother as he nervously responds. “There’s, uh… such a selection here, I don’t, uh…” He awkwardly stutters out. How cute, he likes the pretty girl. “You don’t know where to start?” The woman finishes his sentence. “Well, lucky for you, I’ll let you two dashing young things get a sampling of what we have to offer. Three for the price of one.” “Oh, that’s, uh… very nice of you to, you know, do that.” Craig awkwardly smiles at Emily, blushing. Ugh, it’s like an ABC Family original movie. “So, we’ll get three each. Right, Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He says, still transfixed on the woman before us. “And we were going to match, right Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He repeats. “I’ll make this easier for you two… what are your names?” “Craig…” He says with a smile. “Tanner.” I say dryly, my arms crossed. “Well, Craig and Tanner… how about you two go find a pair of costumes each, and then I’ll surprise you with the final duo.” “That sounds great.” Craig says as he leans against the counter. Great, so it looks like we’re going to let this MILF-y chick decide our fate. “Have fun looking, boys. Ring the bell if you need me.” Emily says as she slinks behind a bright red curtain. “Wow.” Craig says as he shakes his head in disbelief. “You two were totally eye-fucking.” I say as I start toward the costume aisles. “Whatever man, that chick is HOT.” Craig exclaims as he catches up with me. “So, shall we split up?” “Sure.” I take a left away from Craig, and I see him head the opposite direction as I head into an aisle. As I browse the shelves, I admire the vast selection of costumes ranging from animals to mythical creatures, even celebrities are present. Naturally, nothing I’m interested in. “FIND ANYTHING CRAIG?” I yell as I keep looking through the shelves. “Nope.” A voice whispers into my ear. I jump and look back to see Craig, laughing hysterically. “Son of a bitch, Craig!” I punch him in the arm before going back to rooting through costumes. “This place is pretty awesome right? Huge selection and everything.” Craig says as he leans on a cabinet nearby. He notices I’m ignoring him, so he heads to another aisle. “Yell if you need anything.” I look up at the directional signs and head down the aisle and to the right, a simple red sign reading “Superheroes” hung from above. I root through the red and black cabinets, looking for something that will catch my eye, when I see a bright blue box from the corner of my eye. “Huh…” I say as I reach over and grab it, and I turn it over to see the yellow and red S emblem of Superman peeking through a cut in the box. I reach into the cutout and feel the costume, the textured spandex blowing away the crappy costumes you could get from Walmart, and I with a shrug I grab the box by the handle. Who knows? Maybe I might look good in- “Spandex?” I hear Craig say from behind me. “Didn’t figure you were the Superman type, Tanner.” “I know, I know…” I pull the box out again, gazing at the large picture of Superman himself on the side of the box, the costume hugging every crevice of his body. “I like the classics.” “Nothin’ wrong with that.” Craig pats me on the shoulder before turning to the opposite side and checking through the bins. “What do you have in mind for me?” I think briefly before crossing over to the other side of the aisle. The Marvel costumes are separated from the DC costumes, something any comics nerd would appreciate. I thumb through the selection a bit before finding just what I was looking for. “Ah, here it is.” I say with a smile as I pull out a gold box, a hammer and silver helmet clearly visible through the top. A picture of Thor in a heroic pose is scrawled across the side of the box. “Thor? Nice. I guess we’ll both be batting out of our league tonight.” Craig says as he takes the box. “My turn!” He says excitedly as he turns away and heads towards another aisle. I follow him “Well, if we’re getting three each we might as well get a selection.” I smile at Craig and he smiles back before turning away, box in hand, and heading toward another aisle. I follow him down the aisle, and he stops right under a bright red sign proclaiming “Vampires.” Located in the “Pop Culture” aisle of all places. I shrug and keep walking when I nearly trip over a stray box, knocking me right into a cutout of Edward Cullen. Craig chuckles as I get myself together and reposition the cutout back up. The vampire section in the store is overrun with costumes from the Twilight franchise, ranging from the Volturi to James to the Cullen family themselves… but only the male characters. In fact, I haven’t found a female costume anywhere in the store. Huh. I shrug it off and look over at Craig. “What’s the plan, boss?” “It’s right here.” He says with outstretched arms, presenting the Twilight aisle as if he were expecting applause. “Twilight? Really?” “Vampires are the big thing right now. Girls will love ‘em.” He nods in satisfaction before starting to rummage through the shelves. Soon enough, he pulls out a box marked “Emmett Cullen”: a black box with a chess piece cutout on top and a vial of “vampire dust” in the center. “What, no Edward?” “I figured you would prefer the big, bad vampire brother.” “Wait, he’s for me?” “You think I’d dress in a Twilight costume? Dude, I’ve got dignity.” We both smirk before he goes back to checking the shelves. “Whatever man, I guess I can work with it.” I lean against a rack and check my phone for messages. Craig keeps checking through, when I see him start to grin. “Whew, it’s my lucky day.” He reaches to the side and pulls out a black box with a red top and skull cut-out with a ring hanging around inside. He turns it toward me, and scrawled on the side is none other than Stefan Salvatore of The Vampire Diaries. “So… that’s better?” I joke. “You have no idea how addicting this show is, Tanner.” Judging by his stern face, I’d say he was serious. “Okay… wait, is Boone in there?” Craig turns and rummages through the rack again, only to come out empty handed. “No Damon.” “I guess we’ll balance eachother out then. That guy’s the nice vampire, right?” “That’s Stefan.” He gives the box to me. “Great, let’s go see what that girl picked out for us.” I take the box and walk towards the counter. Craig rings the service bell, and out pops Emily with two black boxes in her hand. “Find anything worth your while, boys?” I try to get a look at the boxes, and Emily puts them on the counter. They’ve both got Mickey Mouse head-shaped cutouts on the lips, one with a rose in the center, the other with a compass. “Disney characters?” I ask, curiously. “Timeless classics.” She nods and looks me in the eyes. She tilts her head, before presenting me with box with the rose. “I think you’re more of a Prince Adam than a John Smith.” “Prince Adam?” I say as I pull the box toward me. I flip it around to see a picture of the prince from Beauty and The Beast on the side along with the designation of “Disney Heroes Edition” stamped in gold lettering. “I didn’t know he had a name.” “I’m quite a fan of his.” She says before turning toward Craig. “But I’m more fond of John…” She presents Craig with the second box. “I bet you’d love to go around the riverbend with me.” Yuck. Craig blushes and places the other two boxes on the counter. I place mine next to his, and she looks them over with a smile. “You two have quite good taste. You’re going to look absolutely stunning, the life of the party even.” She scans the barcodes on the box while eying the Thor box. “I bet you’ve already got quite a hammer, Thor.” Jesus, it never ends with this chick does it? Craig continues to blush as she takes a look at Superman’s box, and then back at me. “You’re going to gorgeous in that spandex, young man. It accentuates even the slightest figures.” I roll my eyes as the cash register rings up the totals. “Sixty dollars, even.” Craig pulls a hundred from his wallet and gives it to her. “Keep the change.” “You’re quite generous young man. Come back soon, I know your costume party will be an unforgettable experience.” She backs away into the curtains and blows an air kiss to Craig before disappearing into the back room. I grab him by the arm and we head out of the building and to the car. “My god, Craig. Five more minutes and you would have been fucking her over the table.” I joke as I hop into the car and buckle up. “If you don’t think she’s hot, there’s something wrong with you.” He buckles his seatbelt and we drive back to his apartment, located in one of the nicer neighborhoods. “What time is it?” “4:30.” I respond. “Awesome, we have time to try them out.” He smiles as we wave hello to the security guards and drive into the complex, park, and head upstairs to the apartment. “I’ll be in the bedroom trying things on.” Craig says as he heads into his room and locks the door. I place my boxes on the couch and look them over, deciding to try on the Superman costume first. I open up the box and pull out the costume, surprised on how heavy-duty it is, and I stretch it a couple times before putting it down on the couch and pulling out the accompanying red boots and cape. “How ya doing in there, Tan?” I hear from behind the bedroom door, accompanied by the tinkling of metal. “Doing Superman, you?” I respond. “Thor.” He replies. I take off my shirt and chuck it onto the recliner, then my undershirt, followed by my shoes, socks, and jeans leaving me in my usual plaid boxers. The door to Craig’s room suddenly opens and I rush to cover myself, much to Craig’s amusement. “Come on, like I haven’t seen you in your underwear before.” Craig chuckles, his Thor costume only half-on, metal plates fastened to the top and bottom of his chest, a detailed gold belt buckled around his waist, dark blue tights hugging his thighs, and tall gold boots that go right up his calves with black shin guards. He tosses a bright red cape to me. “Zip me up and cape me, brother.” He says as he turns around. I walk over and zip up the back of his costume, a sturdy black rubber tank-top, and tie the cape around his neck. “Jesus, that’s a heavy-duty costume man.” I say as I spin him back around. “Well, go get yours on!” Craig says excitedly as he walks back into his room. I grab the Superman costume and slip my feet into the holes, then my arms, and slip on the red briefs and belt before walking into Craig’s room to get him to zip me up. Craig is in the process of putting on his arm-bands, his helmet on his head, when he looks at me with a smile. “See! It looks good!” He assures as he goes behind me and zips me up. Surprisingly, the suit actually fits really well, snugly even. Now that I think about it, Craig’s costume fits perfectly too… weird. I head back into the living room and put my boots on before grabbing my cape and bringing it to Craig. He ties it around my neck before grabbing his hammer. “We have to take pictures of this.” He says as he grabs his cell phone from his desk and pushes me toward the bathroom mirror. “Mom and Dad are gonna love this.” I slide across the bathroom tile, my red boots squeaking as I go, until we’re in front of the mirror. “Strike a pose!” Craig laughs as we put our biceps up for a flex. The camera goes off, and we eagerly take a look at the picture… needless to say, we don’t really look the part. I feel oddly strained and stretch my arms out, the blue spandex clinging to my skin, when the straining feeling becomes more intense. I look down to my chest, where the straining seems to be focused, and my breath goes short as I see what’s transpiring. My chest is pulsing, throbbing visibly beneath the “S” insignia… I clutch the center of my chest as it starts to heave out, becoming firm beneath my hands, expanding even. I start to groan and fall back against the wall, causing Craig to jump back before clutching his own chest in pain. I shut my eyes, teeth clenched as the straining feeling spreads to my arms, forearms expanding against the side of my stomach, biceps quaking. I hear Craig grunt "What's... happening...." before my back gives out and I fall to the ground, my stomach pulling in, arms pulled tight around my chest as all of my body seems to balloon outward. The strain of spandex is heard as my thighs start to push against eachother, gaining mass, becoming hard and rounded. My biceps and forearms constrict my thickening pecs, a deep crevice formed between them, the S logo now stretched tightly over the square mounds. My neck snaps to the side as my shoulders start to stretch out, delts inflating, neck thickening, visible grooves forming all over my body... I manage to open my eyes just enough to see Craig's arms becoming massive, deep striations appearing all over them, his hands clutching the provided hammer. I do an involuntary pelvic thrust, catching sight of the rigid bricks seemingly embedded in my stomach. I fall back down onto a thicker, firmer cushion, and I reach down to feel my muscular ass as the straining feeling fades away. I collapse against the wall, exhaustion taking over, when I look over to Craig and gasp in disbelief. He's... HUGE! Thighs that look as thick as redwoods, the blue tights looking like a second skin, his biceps as thick as soccer balls, he looked like a god! He's breathing heavily, but smiling... like he enjoyed it. I look up at the mirror on the counter, angled just enough for me to see my ripped stomach... it can't be me... I stop grabbing my ass and move up to my stomach, feeling the deep ridges of the six- No! EIGHT-PACK! Something I had thought to be a myth! Craig groans and looks over to me, confused yet still smiling. I straighten myself up and hoist myself onto my feet, the feeling of the new mass completely foreign to me as I stumble around. Craig chuckles and lifts his massive arm to me, and I grab his thicker hand and heft him up with a bit of effort. He stretches, the grooves and thick mounds all over his body breathtaking to me. We make eye contact, his face looking happier by the second, before slowly turning toward the mirror. After what feels like hours, we see our reflections. "Oh my GOD!" Craig says with surprised laughter and a gleeful smile. He grabs the sides of his head in disbelief, clearly loving what he's seeing. His massive frame takes up a good third of the room-length mirror, his heavy vest curving up from his stomach and clearly concealing a pair of huge pecs beneath. I cautiously take a look at myself, looking my body up and down from the ripped quads and calves to my pecs that hang like a shelf over my cobblestone stomach. Every crevice, every bulge is highlighted by the spandex, even the sizable one hiding beneath my red briefs. Curiously, I look to see Craig too has gotten quite an upgrade down there, and I reach down to cop a feel of myself when Craig starts to moan and falls back against the wall. I dart over to him, frantically asking what's wrong, when I see his face start to restructure. His jaw juts out and widens, his nose becoming thicker and brow protruding out just enough to give him an intimidating glare. He shuts his eyes as long blond hair starts to slip beneath his helmet, cascading down his neck and forming a flowing mane. With a deep gasp his eyes reopen, now a vivid blue. He was no longer my older brother... he was the God of Thunder. He looks up at me, almost relieved that the changes seemed over, when he points to me frantically. "What? What is it?" I ask as I reach up to feel my hair changing textures, receding inward... I turn to the mirror to see my hair darkening, becoming jet black, before an intense pain starts to build in my skull. I fall to the counter, groaning as I feel my face start to rearrange, my jaw shifting, nose becoming sharper. I feel a curl move over my forehead as my eyebrows seem to tilt, giving them a sharp look, and the pain dissipates leaving me to look up at a chiseled face, one of power and authority. The same vivid blue eyes as Craig's, but complimented by angled eyebrows and a sharp chin and neckline not to mention that signature swoop of hair. I reach up and feel my solid jaw, when I hear Craig's voice from behind me. "You... you're fuckin' Superman!" He yells as he stands himself up and walks to the counter. "Dude, what about you?" I say as I look to his reflection. "You're Thor, man!" “Jesus… what, HOW did this happen?” Craig says as he traces his jaw, moving down his neck to his chest and arms. “It’s like magic or something!” “I don’t know… just, holy shit…” I keep looking over my body, realizing this is ME, a smile replacing my confused and slightly horrified expression. I WAS the Man of Steel. I stretch my arms behind my head, straining the “S” on my chest and causing my pecs to jut out, and I turn to see Craig flexing in the mirror with the excitement of a little kid. First his left arm, then his right, then his thighs, like he was an expert at it… he could definitely pass for pro. Those arms looked godly, as if they could snap my regular self like a twig. Wait… what am I doing looking at him? I bring my own arms to a flex, the sensation of the straining spandex feeling even better than I imagined… Craig’s bigger, but what do I care? I’m fucking SUPERMAN. “Hah, watch this…” I say as I crunch my abs, sounding slightly cocky as my stomach ripples. “This is pretty kinky... bet I put your abs to shame.” Craig crosses his arms. “Hah, bring it!” I say jokingly. Some part of me definitely wanted to see what he was hiding under there. “Unzip.” Craig turns to me and I toss his cape out of the way, unzipping his vest slowly to admire the deep V cut into his back, when I hear him start to grunt and fall forward. I duck down to his face, asking him what’s wrong, when I see his eyes start to darken and his brow receding… wait, he’s turning back into himself! Panicking, I grab his vest and quickly zip it up, causing Craig to throw his head up with a moan as his face turns back to Thor’s. He turns to me and scratches his head. “What… was that?” “It must be the costume…” I say, trying to connect the dots. “If you take off part of the costume, you revert back…” “Really? Fuck!” Craig sighs loudly and buries his face in his hands. “That SUCKS!” “Uh, dude… you’re huge.” I say as I grab his bicep. “How can that suck?” Craig looks up at me, unamused. “I wanted to show off at the party!” “You still can! You just… have to be in costume.” I try to reassure Craig, apparently he had his heart set on exposing himself. Speaking of exposure… I look down to his crotch and notice his prominent bulge. Heh, who would have known Thor had two hammers. Craig sighs again and crosses his arms. “I guess that’s cool…” He looks down at himself, then back up at me. “At least we’ll be bigger than everyone else at the party.” I look over to the clock, thinking that we’ve been in the bathroom for HOURS. Naturally, it’s only 3:40. But then another idea crosses my mind… “What about the other two costumes?” I ask. “If these ones did this, then the others must do the same!” Craig smiles and looks up to me as if he had been born again. “You’re right! Come on!” Craig darts out of the bathroom and over to his bed, and I casually follow admiring his strong-looking ass. He turns around with the two other boxes, Stefan and John Smith, in his hand. “We have GOT to try these on.” “And the best one we can wear to the party!” I add, the prospect of Emmett and Adam getting me more excited by the minute. “Exactly… but who do we go to next?” “I wanna see how Adam and John look in real life before we hit the vampires.” I look to Craig for approval, and he nods. “Alright… I guess we have to unzip these guys for now.” Craig turns to me and I slowly unzip his vest, once again admiring his back, before reaching the bottom and disconnecting the zipper. Craig groans, but manages to stand up as he starts to lose mass, his hair receding up into his helmet, massive arms and legs losing definition, shrinking back to his normal size. His costume shrinks with him, still snug around his body as he returns to his old self. He turns back around to me, his face back to normal, and motions for me to turn around. “Do I have to?” I joke before Craig gives me a playful shove. “Come on Supes, playtime’s over.” I roll my eyes and turn around, and Craig moves my cape and unzips me. I brace myself as the straining feeling returns, and I feel my body start to shrink. My pecs and abs suck back into my body, biceps and thighs returning to their usual sizes, jaw restructuring… I take a deep breath as I feel my hair grow back out, and soon enough I’m back to being myself. Craig pushes me toward the living room. “Alrighty, go get Adam ready!” He shuts and locks the door behind me, and I kick off my boots, maneuver myself out of the Superman briefs and belt, and slip out of my tights only to feel a breeze when I lower the tights down. I find myself naked beneath the costume and mutter “what the fuck?” before seeing my boxers had been torn down the center… I guess they weren’t Superman sized. I toss my boxers out and take off the tights, and carefully fold all of the costume elements up and place them back in the box. “Tanner?” I hear from the bedroom amid the sound of metal clanging against itself. “Yeah?” I reply as I grab the Adam box and prepare to open it up. “We’re gonna need some new boxers.” “Seems that way, huh?” I laugh before opening up the Adam box. “Wait… what?” I say as see the contents… nothing more than a rose, two leather armbands, and a shiny black thong. There has to be some mistake… wait, what’s this? There’s a gold booklet inside of the box, marked “Disney Heroes Edition.” I pick it up and open it, and out pops what looks like a painting of Adam, wearing nothing but a black thong, armbands, and a rose stuck between his thigh and his thong. “The fuck is this?” I hear from the other room. Suddenly, Craig’s door opens and out pops a hand holding brown briefs with Native American patters weaved into the waistband and what looks like a raccoon tail hanging off one side. “When in the movie did John wear this?” “I guess it’s some weird thing to get around licensing… mine’s just underwear too.” “That’s… kind of gay.” Craig chuckles as his arm pops back in and he shuts the door. “You’re not the one with the thong.” I mutter as I gaze at it, slightly disgusted. Well, at least I’ll look good in it. I shrug and pull up the thong, a rather uncomfortable feeling but oddly… nice. “I’m safe if you want to come out.” I say as I put the arm bands on and grab the rose. Craig walks out of the bedroom, clad in the briefs and a leather bracelet weaved around his right arm. “This is really weird, dude… what kind of Disney characters are these?” He pulls on the briefs’ raccoon tail, confused. “Well, they’re characters regardless… ready to go?” I say as I hold up the rose. Craig holds up a compass hanging from a gold chain, and we jokingly “toast” the two objects before I slip the rose between my left thigh and the outside of the thong, and Craig drapes the necklace around his neck. He looks down at my waist and smirks. “Is that a thong?” “Shut up.” I snap as I walk over to the bathroom and stand myself in the mirror. Craig follows me in, and we stand in front of the mirror and wait patiently for the changes to commence. “Ooooh… there we go…” Craig moans as he grabs his crotch and shuts his eyes, his chest pushing out over his stomach forming a nice set of lean, toned pecs. His stomach crunches slightly, a lean six-pack appearing on his stomach. His thighs thicken, becoming rounder but retaining the same lean look, his calves following suit. His arms do the same, gaining mild definition, less like the monster Thor was and more like a model. Just as I notice the front of Craig’s briefs growing out into his palms, my own changes start… ooh, wow, this one feels way better than Supes did… it’s like the changes are emanating from my dick… I shut my eyes as the sensations creep up my stomach and down my legs, the feeling of gaining mass more mild than it was for Supes but still present… I feel my thighs gently pressing against each-other, pushing my crotch forward, pecs growing into a slight overhang above my stomach, arms feeling stronger as they gain lean muscle. My thong starts to tighten, but in an oddly comfortable way, as my ass swells into a bubble-butt and my dick feels noticeably heavier. I open my eyes and see my stomach has been carved into a delicate six-pack, my shape slightly larger than Craig’s but just as attractive. “Fuuuuuck… that felt good…” Craig moans as I open my eyes. He’s still clutching his crotch, and I reach down and give myself a squeeze and shudder at the feeling… seems we’re both packing now. “I wish Superman had been like that.” I chuckle as I turn to the mirror and admire myself, my hair starting to grow out and darken to a dirty blond, nose becoming more pronounced yet delicate, jaw and lips becoming thicker. I look over to Craig and see his hair lengthen, repositioning slightly as it collapses onto his forehead before tightening up. His jaw squares off, becoming more masculine, his lips and nose shifting to a more rugged look. Our eyebrows become more pronounced, Craig’s eyes turning to a brighter blue while mine darken to a gorgeous olive. Craig smiles as his hair finishes changing, reaching just past his neck, parted in the center and curled on both sides. My hair is longer and flows down the top of my back, a nobler look than Craig’s style. I take a look back at my face, definitely a more French/European look, and I feel my sharper chin before continuing to feel the pronounced bulge in my thong. “We could totally show off with these.” Craig says as he gazes into the mirror, smirking. “Grab my phone, take a picture of me!” I roll my eyes and grab Craig’s phone, setting it to camera mode before pointing it toward him, nearly breaking into laughter as I see his “serious face.” I was the fucking Beast. He got his ass saved by some Native American princess. “Yeah, work it girl.” I chide as I take the picture. “Should I send it to your girlfriend? I bet she’d suck first and ask questions later.” “Har.” Craig grabs his phone and starts fumbling with it while I turn toward the mirror and continue to admire myself. Dear lord, some of those animators had to be gay. I’m perfect! I shoot a glare toward the mirror, breaking into a smirk from sheer happiness before looking down toward the front of my thong… “Shit!” Craig yells as his phone starts to vibrate. “Speaking of the girlfriend, I’ll be right back.” He heads out of the bathroom and answers the phone, exiting onto his balcony. I keep staring at the front of my thong, ever more curious to see what’s lurking beneath the fabric… I look around the bathroom and quietly shut the door, not wanting to attract attention from Craig. I start to squeeze and massage the front of my thong, watching my reflection in the mirror as I go, feeling the pouch become harder and harder… okay, I’ve gotta be careful about this… I pull the lip of the thong out, just enough to gaze at the monster that is pulsing inside, and I reach in with my free hand and start to massage again, realizing just how thick this python was. The front of my thong starts to get uncomfortably tight I near full mast, and I pull my cock out only to see the most glorious hard-on I’ve ever seen. At least seven inches around, cut with pulsing veins snaking all over the surface, this eleven-inch monster was appropriate for someone who was once a beast. I carefully pull my thong down just enough to get the base of my cock free, making sure to keep the rose intact, and I slowly start tracing the head of my cock before bringing it all the way down the length. I start flicking at the plump head, thinking of various ways to prolong the experience… wait, I don’t have time for this… I grab the shaft and start jerking off, snickering at the sheer look of this noble French prince masturbating in the mirror, turning to the side and watching my hand work the entire length, deep breaths causing my abs to crunch as I go. I shut my eyes and continue to jack, pre starting to slick up my shaft, gliding up to the delicate, sensitive head, when suddenly I hear “Yeah, you like that huh?” come from the bedroom. I open my eyes and crack open the bedroom door, one hand still jacking, and I see my brother posing on the balcony. He must be trying to impress some girl. “Hah, check these out!” He says as he turns sideways, giving me a perfect side-view of his body, shining in the sun, hair flapping in the light breeze, that perfect ass… I keep jacking, watching him pose for this unseen person, seeing him flex his biceps, admiring that taut ass outlined perfectly in his briefs… he turns around, looking over his shoulder as he flexes more, seeing his lean abs and pecs just standing there in front of me, his gorgeous thighs and hot bulge sticking out of his briefs. I feel this lust surge within me, smiling wildly, gasping as I keep masturbating, watching him go through the motions. He turns to the side again, this time at the perfect angle, showing off his entire shape in the sunlight; my body trembling as my rod surges with power, hand furiously stroking the slick pole, when I feel such an intense pleasure… oh god, I’m gonna do it… I’m gonna… “OH!” I moan as a thick spurt of my seed hits the shower across from me, splattering on the glass. My jaw drops in pure stupor as I climax, the feeling of release overwhelming me as I shoot load after load, flinging it across the bathroom as I keep moaning, not even thinking to release my grip. I fall against the bathroom door, knocking it shut as I keep jacking, hand and thong now soaked in my sticky deposits as my loads become smaller and smaller, until I’m finally out of my orgasmic haze. I take a deep breath and give my cock a few more firm tugs as it softens, and I stuff it back into my cum-soaked thong with a deep exhale. I look around the room, noticing the streaks of cum spattered across the floor and on the wall… Jesus, Adam can blow one hell of a load. I take another deep breath and steady myself up, being careful not to step in any of my messes, and I wash my hands and grab a towel to start wiping up. I manage to clean the visible splatters off of the wall and floor, though there’s a slight sticky residue left over, and I toss the towel into the cabinet beneath the sink before looking back at the mirror. “Shit!” I put my palm to my face as I realize that my thong is noticeably and visibly wet, and I reach down to find quite a sticky surface as well. I can’t get rid of it or else I’ll go back to being, well, me… well, the fabric’s black, so it’s not too noticeable… and besides, why would Craig be staring at my dick anyway? And then it set in. The entire reason my thong is so sticky and wet? Him. Me watching him flex, jerking off like there’s no tomorrow. I’m momentarily disgusted with myself when I hear the balcony door open and shut, accompanied by Craig laughing hysterically. I freeze, trying to figure out if he might notice the remains of my “session,” when he knocks on the door. “Tan? You okay in there?” “Yeah, I’m good…” I reach down slowly and open the door, and in walks Craig covered in sweat and glistening underneath the florescent lights. “So what was that out there?” I cross my arms. “Trying to impress someone?” “I heard a wolf-whistle from some chick down below, so I gave her a show.” He smirks and raises an eyebrow. “Jealous?” “Whatever…” I look up to the clock and notice the time. “Dude! It’s 4:15!” “What?” Craig looks to the clock. “SHIT!” He darts out of the bathroom and grabs his keys and his three costume boxes. “What about Stefan and Emmett?” I ask as I walk out of the bathroom. “We’ll try them on there. Get some shoes on, we’re heading out.” Craig says as he heads out the door. “Meet me at the car.” Great… I’m going to the party wearing nothing but a cum-soaked thong. That’s attractive. I sigh and grab my costume boxes, and I put on a pair of flip-flops from my suitcase as I head out. I dart down the stairs, a group of younger girls staring at me as I go, and I give them a smile before running to the car. “Ready to go?” Craig says as he pops open my door. I hop in and we start driving to the fraternity house, a couple miles away from downtown. I try to figure out the logistics of partying like this, how I’m going to keep the rose in and so on, when I ask Craig when we’re going to go to Stefan and Emmett. “Whenever you want. If you don’t want to show off, we can do it when we get there.” I think to myself a bit, wondering how many people will be going the same underwear-only route as Craig and I, when we turn into Fraternity Row. The lane is packed with cars, lights flashing in the windows, people hanging out in the yard with the usual red plastic cups… yep, just like the movies. We manage to find a parking spot and grab our costumes, Craig insisting he could hide our costumes in his former dorm room, and we look at each other and take a deep breath before walking down to the party. A group of giggling girls starts screaming at us from their car, lewdly commenting on our asses, and we both manage to smirk it off when we make it to the yard. Red cups litter the grass as we approach the patio, with girls dressed in as little clothing as possible and guys in lampshades and the usual jokey costumes crowding the doorway to the frat house. We head inside of the frat house, watching partygoers’ eyes go wide as they see us start to weave through the crowd. I sling my costume boxes over my shoulder and lean against a wall as Craig branches off to find a couple of his former frat brothers. Guys seem to steer clear of me, understandable considering their less-than-intimidating looks, while girls curiously brush past me and occasionally cop a feel... jeez, an “excuse me” would be nice. A short blonde girl in a red dress with a lollipop in her mouth and what looks like whipped cream cans on her chest walks up to me, smirking. “Who are you supposed to be, stud?” As someone who isn’t used to receiving attention from anyone, let alone a girl, I stutter but manage to get out an answer. “Prince… Prince Adam?” She gives me a confused look. “From Beauty and the Beast?” The girl thinks for a bit, before something finally clicks. “Ooooohhh! Wait… when did he wear that in the movie?” Thinking quickly, I grab her by the hand and twirl her around like a princess. You know, like anyone would when you hear loud rap music. Suddenly, she grabs my hand and pulls me through the crowd, stopping in the center to gyrate around my crotch and rut her body all over mine. I move to the rhythm of the song as she glides around me, scanning the room to see if I can find Craig, when I catch him talking to a well-built guy in a bad spray tan and mussed black hair. Ugh, he must be one of those Jersey Shore dicks. “Excuse me…” I let go of the girl and start inching away from her, and when the moment is right I disappear into the crowd and weave over to my brother. “Shane, this is my brother Tanner.” Craig points over to me. Shane looks me over with a face of awe. “Jesus dude, you two look nothin’ like each other! How often do you work out?” I shrug and try to dodge the question, when Shane notices my uncomfortable expression and switches the subject. “So I saw you out there with one of the Tri Chis… you got a lot of learning, man.” Craig smirks. “They’re basically a bunch of sluts, Tan. Stick with me, I’ll show you where the real good stuff is.” “So where’d you get those costumes man? I’ve known Craig for six years and he looks nothin’ like himself.” Shane crosses his arms. “Dude, the last time you saw me was two years ago.” Craig laughs. “Things can change.” “But your fuckin’ brother is bigger than you! How does that work?” Craig and Shane keep going back and forth as I drift away from them, walking around the party and enjoying the looks I’m getting. The women are drooling, the men are jealous… some even look interested. Judging by all of the eyes on me, I’d say I was the center of attention. I step over to the keg and grab a cup, figuring I can get away with trying this magical elixir I hear so much about. I take a swig… BLARGH… I choke and spit it out right onto the three guys dressed as “seamen” (har.) situated in front of me. “Jesus, this beer tastes like SHIT!” I exclaim before looking up at the men, their faces slowly turning to anger. “Whoah boys, settle down…” I say as they inch closer to me, shouting profanities as they get up close. I’m taller and bigger than they are, but they aren’t intimidated by my appearance one bit. “Knock it off, boys.” I hear from beside me. I turn around and catch a tall guy dressed in a long overcoat, a navy button-up and gray slacks beneath, some sort of contraption on his right ear… oh, now I get it. He’s that one guy from Torchwood, Captain Jack Harkness. “Start shit and you’re out of here. It’s not your house.” He says, a stern glare on his face. He’s every bit as handsome as his television counterpart. “Whatever, this party is shit anyway.” The three men turn away to go, Captain Jack looking rather satisfied as they leave. “Ugh, Kappa Taus. Think they’re better than everyone.” Captain Jack turns toward me, looking me over with a raised eyebrow. “So you’re Craig’s brother, right? Tanner?” I nod, but remain silent. “Sweet costume... you must weigh like, twenty pounds more than him.” He reaches up to feel my arm, but jerks his arm away at the last second. “So your brother said I need to look after you.” He crosses his arms and nods at the cup I’m holding, and I toss it into the nearby trash can. “There we go.” He smiles. “I’m Aaron, by the way.” I reach out to shake his hand, and he gives it a firm squeeze while looking over my chest with the same smile. “You and your brother must work out a lot. He was a skinny bitch back when he was here.” “Yeah, well…” I try to dodge the statement. “Has anyone recognized your costume yet, Captain Jack?” Aaron’s eyes light up. “You watch Torchwood?” “One of my favorites.” “Wow, that’s a surprise… and you’re… uh… an Armani Exchange model?” “Close. Prince Adam.” “Who?” “From Beauty and The Beast?” “Oh! After he turns back!” Aaron grins. “I don’t remember him wearing THAT in the movie…” I chuckle and look over to Craig, who is drinking and having a good time as usual, when Aaron grabs me by the arm. “Follow me, I wanna talk to you in private…” I nod as he pulls me through the crowd and up the stairs, passing numerous girls who take the liberty of cupping my bulge as I pass them, when we make it into one of the second level hallways and duck into a dorm. “This one’s mine.” He says as he shuts the door. I gaze around the room, and only then do I realize what I’ve gotten myself into. There are guys on the wall. LOTS of guys. Mostly naked and in seductive positions. I turn around to see Aaron on his bed, his coat behind him. “Come over here, get comfortable.” He pats next to him and I walk over and sit. “So is this your first frat party?” “Yeah, I flew down here for it.” “Nice, from where?” “Oregon.” “Wow, that’s a long flight… where are you staying?” “I’m at Craig’s apartment.” “Cool, cool.” Aaron nods before his vision slips to my crotch. “So, if you don’t mind me asking…” He looks back up at my face. “How, uh… big is it?” I give him a confused look before realizing what he’s talking about. Great, how do I deal with this… first frat party, first gay encounter… alright, play it safe Tan… “Eleven.” “Holy SHIT dude!” He says with open-mouthed grin. “It shows!” “You think so?” I say as I look down at myself, satisfied with the compliment. “Can I see it?” He asks. I look up at him, slightly uncomfortable. “Whoah, sorry dude… didn’t mean to put you in a bad place.” He looks over to one of his posters, a ripped guy with his jeans just barely concealing his cock, when I realize the dude seems to long for something like this. I don’t see another bed, so I guess he’s alone in the house, and probably alone in the frat as well. I take a breath and reach into my thong, pulling out the monster that had been hiding beneath the fabric. Aaron gasps in amazement, reaching down to touch the sleeping giant, when I cough an AHEM. “Wow… I’m so sorry, man… it’s so big, I kind of got sidetracked.” He chuckles, gaze still affixed to my member. “Okay Captain, let’s see what you’re packing.” I joke as I stuff myself back into the thong. He sighs as I put my cock away. “Alright, but I’m nothing compared to yours…” He reaches down and unbuckles belt, then his pants, revealing gray boxer briefs, when I realize he’s already hard. “See what you do to me?” He smirks as he pulls out his cock, a respectable eight or nine inches, and he wasn’t cheating like I was. I stare at it a bit, not sure what I should do, when he breaks the silence. “If you want to touch it, be my guest.” I make eye contact with him, unsure of how to continue. “Go ahead man, I don’t mind at all.” I reach over and touch the head, a bulbous mushroom cap, my own groin tingling as I make contact with his. His cock tenses as I move my hand away, then curiously bring it back for more as I start to trace his shaft. “Ooooh fuck, man…” He says, smiling. For some reason, I can’t help but be affixed on his member. My thong is starting to tighten as my cock becomes erect, and I look at him with a smile. “Fair is fair.” I say as I reach into my thong and pull out my thickening member, unfurling to its’ full length. I lean back a bit, tensing it slightly as it reaches full mast. I look over to Aaron and nod, and he reaches over and starts to run his finger down my length. I moan as he reaches the head and gives it a flick, sending a wave of pleasure through me, when he brings his hand away. “Alright, Tanner… we’re gonna have to take care of these somehow.” He smirks and looks up at me, then back to my pulsing cock. I’ve always wanted to try this mutual masturbation thing, but I’ve never really had any friends to do it with… here’s my chance. “Uh… I’ll do you, you do me?” Aaron grins. “Deal. But first…” He gets up and walks over to the door and locks it, and then turns around toward me. He looks at me with a seductive grin, kicks off his shoes, and starts slowly lowering his pants, revealing lean, toned thighs and calves, then his underwear; causing his cock to jut straight in front of him. He unbuttons his shirt, showcasing a youthful set of abs and pecs, and he tosses the shirt to the ground before slowly walking toward me. He points down to the floor, and I scoot off the bed onto the floor as he grabs two towels from his cabinet. “Gonna take that off?” He motions toward my thong… shit, can’t do that… “I, uh… like underwear.” Aaron smirks and me and pulls his underwear back up his legs, popping his cock out of his fly. “Sexy kink, man…” He sits down next to me and reaches over, the sensation of another man’s hand on my cock exciting me even more, and he gives it a good firm tug before I reach over and grab his own member. We slowly start to jack each other, my hand going at a slower pace while Aaron makes sure to feel my entire length, my body tensing as he continues to go, my hand starting to build a faster pace on his member causing him to moan lightly. He increases his speed, causing me to moan as well, and we build up a rather fast pace as I see his eyes close and jaw lower… he’s getting close, I know he is… I gaze at his cock and watch it tense, his hand furiously jerking my own, his lean abs sucking in and out as he breathes heavily. He seizes up and moans an “OOH!” as a load of his creamy white essence shoots from his cock onto his chest, his cock surging in my hands as he nearly loosens his grip on mine. I feel the familiar surge within myself as he continues shooting his loads, his warm seed now slicking up my hand, when I fall back and let out a grunt as a rope of cum shoots from my throbbing cock onto my chest. I shut my eyes as my cock continues shooting, deposits landing all over my chest, my hand still clutching Aaron’s softening cock and coated in his sticky essence, his pace on my member slowing as I take deep breaths. “Jesus… that was…” Aaron stutters between breaths. “…AMAZING… you’re awesome…” I smirk and let go of his cock, bringing my hand to my chest and almost instinctually rubbing my cum all over my chest, giving it a sticky sheen. I open my eyes to see Aaron watching me, giving himself a couple more tugs. “You’re one kinky dude… never tried that before…” I chuckle and sit up, Aaron tossing me a towel to clean up. I towel my cock off and rub it along my chest, unable to get the sticky residue off. “Damn, I’m gonna be sticky all night.” “Want some help?” Aaron says as he stuffs his cock back into his boxer briefs and wipes off his chest. I give him a nod, and he’s suddenly down on his knees licking over my pecs and down my abs. I’m speechless as he gives my cock a couple licks before going back up my chest, and he stands up. I look up at him, a mixture of surprise and confusion on my face. “And you said I was kinky?” “We like what we like.” He jokes as he tosses his towel in the dirty laundry bin. I keep wiping myself off and stuff my cock back into my thong before tossing him the towel. I turn away to grab my flip-flops, and I turn back to see him inhaling the towel before putting it in the bin… okay then. He turns back to me with a nervous smile, and I smile back as I stand up. “You really need to come here more… we could, you know… try things…” He walks over to me and rubs his body up against mine… “TANNER?!” I hear from the door. Shit, it’s Craig! “YEAH?!” I yell back. “I’M TIRED OF JOHN SMITH, TIME FOR THE VAMPIRES! MEET ME IN THE BATHROOM ACROSS THE HALL, KAY?!” “GOT IT!” I reply. “Vampires?” Aaron asks as he flops on his bed. “Yeah, we brought three costumes each. This is just one of them. I’ve also got Superman and Emmett Cullen.” “From Twilight?” “Yeah, him.” I bend over and grab the costume boxes, only to be met with a slap on the ass. I turn my head and give him a smile before standing back up. “I’m a big Kellan Lutz fan... can’t wait to see what you look like.” I walk toward the door and turn back to him with a nod. “Neither can I.” With that, I open the door and walk out, shutting the door behind me and taking a deep breath... jeez, maybe that’s why I’ve never been able to masturbate to girls… I shrug off my thoughts and cross over to the bathroom, and I knock on the door. “CRAIG? IT’S TANNER.” The door opens and I walk in and lock the door behind me. Craig has already changed back to himself, his John Smith garb dangling from the box, now wearing Stefan’s black jeans and undershirt. “So what comprises Stefan’s wardrobe?” I ask as I place the boxes on the counter and take off Adam’s armbands, causing me to shudder as I begin to change back to my normal self. “Jacket, brown button-up, undershirt, boxers, black jeans, socks, Converse. You know, what vampires wear.” He smirks as I feel my body shrink, losing its definition, the bulge in my thong disappearing as my face restructures and hair returns its original length. I look back in the mirror and see myself again, and I can’t help but feel slightly guilty about Aaron. My regular self would probably have never caught his eye, and he’d probably laugh at my normal seven incher. I sigh and ask Craig to turn away, and I remove the rose and take off my thong and put them in the Adam box before opening the Emmett box and rummaging for the accompanying boxers. Blood red, naturally. I pull them up and give Craig the all clear, and he turns around with his button-up on, but unbuttoned. I give him a curious look as I pull on my own undershirt, to which he replies “I won’t be able to see the good stuff if I button it up.” Huh, interesting strategy. I pull on Emmett’s undershirt, then his gray jeans, finishing it with the black thermal. “So I guess the vampire thing is in their faces? These guys just look like hipsters.” Craig jokes as he ties his shoes. I pull the sleeves up on my thermal and sit on the counter to pull my socks and shoes on, when Craig starts tapping his foot. “I’m hurrying, kay?” I snap as I tie my shoes and put on my wristband and watch. I grab the vial of “vampire dust” and open the cap, and I look over to Craig and give him a nod. Craig puts on the Salvatore crest ring and leans back against the wall as I sprinkle the glitter onto me, then I cork the vial and toss it back into the box. I lean against the opposite wall and look at the mirror, waiting for the changes to start, when I see Craig start to smile as the front of his undershirt starts to push out. He shuts his eyes as his pecs form a nice shelf above his stomach, which is visibly rippling as a rigid six-pack becomes faintly outlined beneath the fabric. Sadly I can’t see his legs or arms growing, but I’m sure they are just as good-looking. I feel my shirt start to tighten and I look at the mirror, turning slightly as my pecs push in, feeling my stomach crunching into the chiseled six-pack I expected. My arms start to bulk up, biceps noticeably inflating beneath the fabric of my thermal, forearms following suit, neck thickening slightly, my legs feeling bulkier as they shift beneath my jeans. Our complexions both become paler, mine becoming an eerie white while Craig is more natural, and soon enough our faces start to change. Craig’s brow becomes more pronounced, his jaw and nose shifting slightly to a sharper, more angular shape. His cheekbones flare slightly, eyes changing to a darker brown, hair turning to a dirty blond and shifting into a more pronounced, spiky style. My face goes a more rugged direction, jaw shifting to a more square shape, nose following suit. My eyebrows become more pronounced and darken, my hair shortening into almost a crew cut and darkening to a brownish-black. My eyes flood with a vivid amber color, and the visible specks of “vampire dust” disappear, leaving only their sparkle behind. Craig laughs in disbelief and crosses his arms, a wide grin on his face. I look back at myself and chuckle… we’re unrecognizable. No, scratch that… we’re recognizable alright. Craig and I are splitting images of Paul Wesley and Kellan Lutz, the two actors who play the characters. It’s almost eerie to have taken someone’s form like this; the other characters were just animated or illustrated, we hadn’t turned into Brandon Routh or Chris Hemsworth. But these two, their only visual representations were these actors. To tell you the truth, in the back of my mind I felt almost... evil. I gaze into my reflection, staring at the alien amber eyes before me, when I turn to see Craig has lifted his undershirt up and exposed the chiseled six-pack beneath. “Yep, dude’s way better built than John Smith.” I shrug and lift my own shirt and undershirt up, exposing my own ripped stomach. I’m inclined to agree with Craig, Emmett is way more defined than Adam was. “Alright, time to hunt.” I joke as I pull down my shirt and grab the boxes. Craig pulls down his undershirt and buttons his shirt up, and grabs his boxes. “Off we go.” I open the door, only to be met with Aaron, clad in his Jack button-up and pants, standing right in front. His jaw drops when he sees my brother and I, in complete disbelief of what he’s seeing. “Tanner? Is that… you?” “Hey Aaron.” Craig waves. “Craig? Holy shit… your fucking costumes are just… that’s incredible!” “Pretty cool right? We look just like them.” I add. “Alright, excuse me Aaron… gotta go.” Craig heads out of the bathroom and down the hall, his boxes dangling from his hands. “Can I come in?” Aaron asks. I motion for him to come in, and I shut the door behind him. “Jesus CHRIST you’re hot! It’s just too bad you’re covering up that body with all that clothing…” Aaron smirks as he walks around me, admiring my frame. “You shouldn’t be hiding that shape.” I reach down and pull up my shirt, giving him a good view of my six-pack. “My god! That pale makeup TOTALLY highlights your abs!” Aaron stares open-mouthed at my body. I drop my shirt and lean against the wall, stretching my arms, when Aaron rushes me and pushes me against the wall. “So… weird question for you… are you a top, or a bottom?” He says with a seductive smile. I snicker at the question before replying. “Top.” With that single word, Aaron goes in for a kiss. I don’t stop him. He starts to invade my mouth with his tongue, and I can’t help but feel like I want him… I need him… I start to make out with him, putting my arms around him and holding him as close as I can. I disgorge from him and smile, and I feel a familiar rise in my own jeans and in his. Aaron starts to breathe heavily as he backs away, dropping his pants. His cock is visibly hard beneath his boxer briefs, and he starts to lower them down allowing his cock to flop out into view. I unbuckle my jeans and pop my hard cock out of my boxers, the length and girth more or less the same as Adam, when Aaron walks up to me and whispers my ear. “Take me.” I smile as he turns around, not even thinking as I grab his waist and start to force my way in, penetrating his tight hole and pushing my entire length inside. He moans loudly as I start to thrust into him, having never been with a guy but never liking a girl, eyes shutting as I vigorously fuck him. I reach around and grasp his cock again, jacking it off as I go, eliciting shrieks of pleasure from him. He clenches his ass as I buck even harder into him, moaning as I near climax, gripping and pulling his cock, when the door suddenly opens. “TANNER?” I hear Craig’s voice from the doorway, but it’s too late… I moan louder and louder, bucking harder and harder, until I blow my load right into Aaron’s ass. I turn to Craig with a look of ecstasy as I plow into Aaron, deep heaves coming from both of us, and Craig’s face turns to one of anger as he turns and stomps away. “I’m… so sorry, Aaron…” I say as I pull myself out of him, my cock completely slick with cum, and I push my member back into my boxers before grabbing my boxes and darting back into the hall, keeping sight of Craig as I go. I make it outside just in time to see Craig toss his Stefan ring onto the ground, his body turning back to his own as he heads to the car. I run over and grab the ring and put it in my pocket when he slams the door and turns on the car. “Craig?” I yell as he starts to pull away. He lowers the window and gives me a glare. “You know, if you had told me I would have been a hundred percent behind you, got you some hookups, whatever you wanted. But at my old frat house? With one of my brothers? Come ON, Tanner!” Craig yells. “I’m sorry, Craig! He was just…” “Just?” Craig snaps. I try to think of something to say, but I can’t think of a way to sugarcoat it. “Yeah, whatever.” Suddenly, Craig drives away, leaving me stranded in front of the house. I try to run after him, but he doesn’t stop. I watch the car disappear in the distance, a single tear rolling down my face. I scream out to the sky, anger finally setting in… my own fucking brother left me behind because I didn’t tell him I was gay… fuck, I didn’t even KNOW I was gay until today! How was I supposed to prepare for this! Just… fuck this… fuck this stupid frat party, fuck this fucking costume… I angrily grunt and pull off my wristband and toss it to the ground, dropping my costume boxes next to it, and I stomp off in the direction Craig headed in. I make it a hundred or so feet away when my anger starts to turn to sadness and guilt. I felt really bad for Aaron, since I had basically done the equivalent of a one night stand and left him behind. And Craig… ugh, I guess I should have told him I was experimenting or something. I didn’t know he’d have a gay frat brother, and I definitely didn’t figure I’d be such a teenager in the way I handled him. I stop walking and stand in the middle of the road, the Florida night a calm, cool breeze. I take a deep breath and turn around, and I slowly walk back to the frat house, my head down in shame. I make it back and grab the costume boxes and wristband, making sure to put it back in Emmett’s box, and I walk over to the curb and take a seat. A couple minutes later, I see someone running out of the frat house toward me, his jacket flying as he runs, carrying boxes of some kind… oh no. It’s Aaron. What am I going to do now? Like he’ll understand this stupid costume bullshit? Like he’ll be okay with some skinny skate punk instead of some chiseled French nobleman and sculpted actor clone? I bury my head in my hands as I hear him approach me. “Hey, are you okay?” I hear from above me. I don’t respond. “Well… your brother forgot these.” He drops the boxes next to me, and I hear silence as I start to cry into my hands. Suddenly, I feel two arms around me and a head on top of my own. “Hey… it’s okay, man…” Aaron says as he embraces me. “I don’t have any brothers or anything, but if I had one he would probably have been pissed too.” I continue to cry into my hands, periodically stammering an “I don’t know what to do.” As I go. Aaron sits down next to me and continues to hug me, trying to cheer me up. “Don’t do this… I’m a fucking fake…” “Why are you a fake? Cause you were wearing a costume?” I look up at him and he lets go of me, his face slightly confused as he sees my normal look. “So… you took off your wig?” I turn toward the box next to me, Emmett’s box, and grab the wristband. I stretch it for a bit and look up at Aaron’s confused face before putting the wristband back on. I turn back to Emmett, body filling out, face shifting back, and his eyes go wide. “What the fuck is that?” He yells. “How’d you do that?” I take off the wristband again and turn back to my normal self. “I… don’t get it.” Aaron starts to stutter. “What is this?” “It’s the costume… it’s some weird magic shit that makes people change into what their outfits are.” After a bit of silence, Aaron finally speaks out. “Do it again.” I put the wristband back on, and shift back to Emmett’s form. “That’s… fucking crazy. How did it… wait, so Craig did…?” “Yeah, he did too.” I pull off my wristband and return back to myself. “So you… don’t…” “I’m not ripped, I don’t have a big dick, and I’m not handsome. I’m a hundred and fifty pounds, it’s only seven inches, and I look like I’m fourteen.” I put my head back in my hands, and Aaron never replies back. I sit there for ten minutes, only the sounds of the party from across the street keeping the silence away, when I feel arms around me again. “That’s one weird kink, dude.” I lift my head out of my hands, a big smile on my face, and I return his hug before sitting up on the curb. “I’m really sorry… I feel so shitty about what I did to you… it’s just so wrong…” I explain. Aaron looks over to the party, wistfully. “Dude, in case you haven’t realized, I’m kind of lonely in this place.” He turns toward me. “And I’m gonna guess you’re pretty lonely too.” I nod, slightly embarrassed. “So hey, at least we had a little fun tonight right?” Aaron smiles and puts his hand on my back. “Was this your first time?” I nod again. “You’re a really good fuck.” I look up to the sky and smile, taking a deep breath. “I’ve got nothing on what I had then.” “It’s all about the technique, man.” We giggle as we see a car in the distance. It approaches and then stops in front of us and the window opens. “Want to talk?” I hear Craig’s voice from the window. “That’s your ride.” Aaron says as he stands up. He reaches over and helps me up, and I give him a hug. “You know, I have a thing for skinny guys too.” He smirks as I let go of him. I take a deep breath and open the car door, noticing Craig is in normal clothes again, and I shut the door. “Hey, I take full responsibility for this Craig.” Aaron says as he approaches the door. “Don’t blame him.” Craig takes a deep breath. “I’m cool with it… I was a dick and overreacted.” He turns towards me. “So I guess he knows about the costumes?” “Yep.” Aaron says with a smirk. “Pretty kinky right?” Craig jokes. “VERY kinky.” Aaron replies. “I would have loved to see Superman though. I always thought he was sexy.” “He can try that out next time.” Craig says. I look over to him, hopeful that we don’t have to get rid of the costumes. “So we can keep them?” “We can keep them.” “In that case…” I dig in my pocket and pull out Craig’s ring and give it back to him before grabbing the Adam box and rummaging through. I grab my Emmett wristband, wrap it in Adam’s thong, and give it to Aaron. “We can play whenever I come back.” Aaron smiles and grabs the improvised pack. “Hah, I look forward to it. Maybe I could try on one of them…” “You can use mine. I think I’m done with costume parties for a while.” Craig adds. “Just remember to use a condom next time.” “And Aaron?” I ask. He looks down at me with a smile. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, man.” Aaron nods and backs away from the car, waving. “I’ll be back for Spring Break!” I yell as we start to drive away. “I’ll be counting the days.” Aaron replies. I sit back in my seat as we drive away, Aaron waving as we go. Craig actually was fine with my sexuality, and made it clear that I’m always welcome back to the apartment. Even after I told him about the bathroom incident. We counted down the New Year on his balcony, and the next day he drove me back to the airport. He gave me Aaron’s number, and we’ve been calling and texting each other every day since. Craig has the costumes locked up for safe-keeping, and Aaron has taken a liking to wearing my thong around his dorm. Now that I’m back in Oregon, I’m pretty happy about how things went down in Florida. The only downside? Four months until Spring Break.

Close Encounter – Part 1: Eyes in the Dark Ben awoke to the feeling of someone invading his space. He opened his eyes to a dazzling display of lights streaming in through the windows. His eyes ached as they tried to get used to the bright flickering lights and violent contrasts between the lights and the dark spaces between them as they flung themselves all around his room like disco balls gone mad. Ben looked around quickly, still feeling the same intrusion but seeing nothing. The room was completely silent, eerily silent. The room was so silent Ben could hear the blood swishing in the veins and arteries around his ear. Suddenly one of the bright lights landed at the side of his bed and morphed into a humanoid shape. The figure was of average human height but its body was extremely thin and almost twiglike. Big, dark, black eyes stared back at him attached to an oversized head with grayish skin. It finally registered in Ben's mind that this was one of those aliens you see on those paranormal documentary shows, and this was real at least he thought it was. The eyes seemed to look deep within him. As soon as he made this contact he felt a small itch on his side. That itch came from a big gun like object poking into his thigh. As soon as Ben saw that the pain of the instrument rushed throughout his body. Ben felt an additional strange sensation inside of him. It was as if something was crawling inside of him and it started from the spot where he was stung and looked up the barrel of the gun to see a large multi-vial chamber. Three vials were emptying one white, and one greyish. The other was filling up with what looked like his blood. His head was grabbed lightly and directed back into the alien's eyes. The pain died down almost instantly to a small itch. Ben's body seemed to be locked in position. He couldn't move at all. Panic began to set in Ben's brain and the pain came rushing back with equal intensity. The alien tilted it's head diverting Ben's mind back to it. The pain dulled to an itch again. It was then that it made sense to Ben that it would hurt much less if he concentrated on the Alien. The Alien smiled. Was it reading his mind? It was a repetative dream that Ben would wake up to at least once a month. The dream was creepy and yet somewhat exciting at the same time. A close encounter with an alien! It was the focus of all of his life. Posters of aliens and spaceships lined his walls when he was younger. Ben had countless books, newspaper clippings in a scrapbook, and many documentaries on UFOs. Ben was virtually an alien geek. Now that Ben was much older at 18, his fascination for aliens had waned but never completely disappeared. The obsession was pushed to the side by life in general. The alien posters were gone and the walls were painted a semi dark blue-ish. The whole room was converted into a more adult like abode. The only remnants of his alien obsession lie on his computer. Ben got up and did his everyday morning routine. Ben would turn on his computer and gather his clothes as it booted up. Once booted, Ben was greeted to the sight of an alien head on his desktop. Ben opened up his file manager and looked up a folder named MM. Inside MM, was a library of pictures and more folders amongst them. Ben clicked on a subfolder called MMP. All the pictures were porn, specifically, muscle man porn. Ben had known and accepted that he was gay since he was fourteen. He came out to his parents at sixteen and since then he had collected a massive library of muscle, cock, and gay sex images and videos. But there was that other folder inside. Ben scrolled down to a folder named UAMM. Ben smiled thinking upon the names of the folders as he double clicked on the folder for "Unidntified Alien Muscle Men." The window opened up another set of erotic images. This time, those images were of various aliens all pumped up to massive bodybuilder proportions or bigger. Ben's cock bulged as the images of his obsession and sexual fantasy had merged in his mind. Ben began stroking his cock slowly as he clicked through the various images of the massive muscle men with alien heads. Each picture he clicked through made his cock harder and harder. Until he came upon his favorite picture. An alien that was truly a muscle god. Its muscles looking as large if not larger than some of the erotic massive muscle art he would collect. The biceps flexed and the huge muscled body bulged to proportions that seemed to swallow the tiny alien head. It was this image that he would cum to everytime. Ben would buck and writhe in his seat as the image induced an orgasm in him that consumed his whole body. Cum would spurt out in loads significantly bigger than normal from his cock. After a couple minutes the orgasmic seizure would lessen and Ben would clean up his mess. After that Ben made his way to the bathroom working out some of the post sex bliss that remained giving him a kind of drunk like state of mind. Ben reached the bathroom and flipped on the light. Looking in the mirror Ben noticed himself staring back. He wasn't a bad looking teen. His body was considered above average in height and muscle. Ben however just barely approved of himself since he had such an obsession for muscle. Ben flexed his arm and watched as a respectable 15 inch arm bulged a bit. The urge to pee quickly took his attention off the mirror and toward the toilet where he lifted the lid and relieved himself. After Ben was done, he went back to the bedroom noting that it was still dark outside. Ben got back into bed and looked at his clock which glared a bright red 2:30 back at him. Ben sighed and laid back putting the covers over his head ready to go back to sleep. Ben laid in his bed looking at the ceiling in the dark for a while. For a brief moment, Ben wondered if he would have that odd alien abduction dream again. Continuing to look at the ceiling his mind got bored and started noting little discomforts of his body. Ben's neck was uncomfortable just below his head so he lifted his head up and patted the pillow briefly to fluff it up. After laying his head down Ben noticed some twinges of light pain in his legs and moved them a bit to relieve that. To Ben this was unusual, maybe restless leg syndrome like advertised on some of those pill commercials. Ben briefly closed his eyes. In an instant Ben heard nothing, it was as if something had sucked all the sound out of the room. Ben knew this lack of sound distinctly. He was in the dream. And as if on cue of his thoughts the room lit up brilliantly with a bright whitish light. But something was different about this time. He could feel it as he noticed the light was different, dimmer. Ben looked to one of the windows and saw a massive shadow blocking out the light from it. This was very different. In this case, the massive shadow was trying to enter. The lower and upper panes of the window were suddenly crushed into the sill as a massive arm pushed them up and poked through into his room. Ben stared in awe as the massive arm was followed by the other equally as big and then a torso that had to slide through sideways, and even them the massive scraped both back and ches against the sides. That was followed by an incredulously thin waist leading to a crotch and bulge that would make a horse jealous. And finally two massive legs propelled their way through the window. The massive form landed on the floor with barely a sound at all the rumble died down along with the light. It was dark again in his room, but Ben could hear the sounds of a shifting form and footsteps getting closer to him. The footsteps stopped at the corner of the foot of his bed. "You are awake." Something said in Ben's mind. It was a deep masculine voice similar to that of the aliens that have visited him in his dreams but much deeper. Ben shivered with fear as he tried to speak but no sound came out. "Calm yourself. I mean you no harm. I will reveal myself to you if you agree to remain quiet." the voice in his head said. Ben could only shake his head yes. In the blink of an eye the lights came on in his room revealing the form that was speaking to him in his mind. Standing at the foot of his bed was a massive and definitely masculine creature. The head was that of the alien he had seen many many times in his dreams but this one had the typical large cranium and the big black eyes but the face was much more sharply defined and the jaw squared off to match the superheroes in the comic books. As massive as the head was, it paled in comparison to the massive muscular form that supported it. The alien's head was almost touching the ceiling which would put him almost at 8' tall. The neck was as big as Ben's thighs and the traps bulged up to what would be ear level on a human. Shoulders were twice and a half wider than an average door. The arms on this extraterrestrial were almost as wide as his body and the legs were twice that size. The abs were thick and hard cobblestones on an almost comically thin waist. And just blow that was a bulge that stood out at least a foot from the massive form as the mighty shaft was pushed out and bowed back in by what looked like a tight pair of boy shorts. Ben gasped as the lights came on and revealed the extraterrestrial in it's massively muscled glory. A once expressionless face soon gave way to a raised eyebrow and half frown as it acknowledged the sudden sound Ben had made. Ben quickly put his hand to his mouth as he realized what he had done. The alien nodded his head and the slight frown gave way to a smirk as he looked down to Ben's crotch. It was then that Ben realized that he had a raging erection from looking at the hulking space alien. "You like looking at me." The alien spoke simply in his head. Was there a hint of smart ass in that comment? Ben quickly covered up his hard cock in embarassment which caused the alien to let out a small chuckle. "There is no point in hiding your sexual arousal. I have already seen it and noticed it in your vital signs as I was entering." The alien mentally commented. Ben continued to stare at the massive form watching his massive chest heave as it breathed. The alien continued to smirk as his dark eyes stared intently at him. Then the alien smiled a little bigger and slowly crossed his mighty arms upon his chest followed by another raised eyebrow. Ben stared on in complete awe of the amazing extraterrestrial adonis in front of him. This was definitely not the same dream as he had before. Was this the same alien? "I can guess what you are asking yourself and chances are I would be right." The alien spoke in his head again. "You are wondering if I am the same one that had visited you before when you were younger. I will affirm that to you." "You're the same one?" Ben suddenly blurted out his question that it almost took the alien by surprise. "Yes I am." "But... but... you're.... HUGE!" "Yes, my appearance has changed." "Why?" "I was looking for a solution to a problem in my home planet's population. A disease has spread amongst my kind and I was looking to other types of life forms to study their DNA and make comparisons. I would use that DNA to try and fix the problem. Human DNA has had some interesting results." "Human DNA?" The alien opened his arms out and smiled. "I mixed human DNA with my own. I was altered into what you see me as now." "So human DNA made you huge?" Ben asked still aogog at the massive alien. "Specifically my DNA and your DNA have complimented each other. Although I am feeling some notable side effects." "Side effects?" "I experience changes in personality and mood which are more dynamic than I am used to and I grew genitalia and sex organs to which you humans use to create offspring." The alien then looked off to the side as it thought out loud. "Natural copulation versus cloning, an interesting theory." The room became unsettlingly quiet as the alien seemed lost in thought. "What is your name?" Ben blurted out the question nervously breaking the silence. The alien looked at Ben quizzically for a brief moment and then smiled again. "My name is Sirrelliac." Ben looked at Sirreliac and it was his turn to smile. "Can I call you Sir?" "Interesting." Sir projected into Ben. "What?" Ben replied out loud. "You are willing to call me 'Sir' melding my name with your English word recognizing a master from a subordinate which is much used in many variations including sexual." Sir stated simply. His words seemed near emotionless and clincal but the context was almost clear "Do you see me as your superior?" Sir asked looking thoughtfully at Ben. Ben looked back at the alien for a moment and then smiled proudly. "What made you think it was sexual?" Ben asked in reply with a flirting undertone. Sir's face suddenly dropped into befuddlement. To Ben the effect was comical and he began to giggle. Sir quickly shook his head and scowled at Ben. "Puny human! Am I your superior?" Sir mentally yelled at Ben as he reached out a massive muscled arm and grabbed him by the neck and lifted him of his bed high in the air. "Yes! Yes you are my superior Sir!" Ben squeaked in sudden horror as airway was nearly choked off. Ben grabbed at the alien's muscled arm noting how big hand hard it was. Sir's face was hard and angry but after a few brief seconds morphed back into befuddlement and then a flash of fear. Sir unceremoniously dropped Ben back to his bed and walked to a corner shaking his head. Sir's movements were animated and his footsteps banged on the floor as his heavy frame paced. Sir seemed to be thinking out loud as he arms flailed as if he were having an angry conversation with himself. Some of it seemed to slip out of his head and into Ben including "... why I was exiled," and "...they were right." "Who was right?" Ben asked Sir out loud. Sir's movements and pacing froze. "You said you were exiled. Why?" The room was silent for a good ten seconds before Sir replied. "I owe you an apology." Sir stated out loud with his deep voice resonating in the room. Sir did not look at Ben. "Accepted." Ben replied quickly knowing that Sir was obviously disturbed by what he had done to Ben. Ben now felt sorry for the space alien. He could only assume based on what he heard that Sir did something to cause his exile. Something which Sir may not have been in control of. Ben got up off the bed slowly approached Sir. "It is illogical to accept my apology so soon after what I did to you." Sir replied again out loud still not looking back at Ben. "Humans like me are sometimes illogical. It's how we adapt in some cases." Ben said as he placed a hand on Sir. Sir twitched at sudden contact. Ben noticed Sir's forearm and bicep explode in size as his arm flexed. Ben jumped back as Sir did. Sir stared at Ben intensely. "I'm sorry, sir." Ben replied calmly. "You touched me. You are not afraid of me?" Sir asked almost meekly which usually isn't possible from such an intimidating figure. But Ben was not shaken now. "No. Because I think I understand." Ben added. "You experimented on yourself and you are experiencing side effects. Your sudden emotional responses are something you said you were dealing with. You also said you were exiled." Sir looked down at the floor when he heard that statement reflected back at him. "Your friends don't like that you experimented on yourself. You're now a freak to them." Ben paused and then added, "It's not hard to deduce." Now it was Sir's turn to be speechless for a brief moment. "You are somewhat correct." Sir admitted after a long pause. Ben walked over to Sir. "Somewhat correct? How so?" "I did the experiments because I was hearing intelligence that there would be an invasion of our home. I felt that our planet needed protection. So I did the experiment on myself." Sir looked down at the floor. "When the invasion happened, I was ready for it. Even though I was only half as big as I am now. The invaders came, and I defended the planet against the whole armada." "Wow! You were like a hero." Ben said with a squee. "Maybe to you, but the elders didn't see it that way. They saw me as a threat. I was too big and powerful for them. They wanted to control me, but I resisted. They sent me away in exile. My only solace was coming here since I had been here before." Sir disclosed with a quiet sadness. "But, how do you feel?" Ben placed a hand up on Sir's mighty shoulder again. "That question is too broad." Sir replied. "Okay, considering the experiment in my opinion seemed to be a great success, do you feel any different, better or worse?" Ben asked more specifically. "They don't know what it's like to be like I am. There are so many things that are new to me just because I can see them differently. Athough I was afraid when I saw what I had done to the invading armada, I was proud of the fact that I had defended a planet from being conquered or worse." Sir brought his hands up and squeezed them into fists, his arms flexing into huge masses of power. Ben saw Sir like he saw some of the superheroes in comic books in that brief moment. "I feel good, I feel like I am better than I was before, like I have evolved into the next generation of my kind."